This is a modern-English version of The Story of Rolf and the Viking's Bow, originally written by French, Allen. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

frontis

"It was Rolf in his weapons"

"It was Rolf with his weapons"

THE STORY OF ROLF
AND THE VIKING'S BOW


BY

BY

ALLEN FRENCH

ALLEN FRENCH

AUTHOR OF "THE JUNIOR CUP," "SIR MARROK," ETC.

AUTHOR OF "THE JUNIOR CUP," "SIR MARROK," ETC.


ILLUSTRATED BY

ILLUSTRATED BY

BERNARD J. ROSENMEYER

BERNARD J. ROSENMEYER


BOSTON
LITTLE, BROWN, AND COMPANY
1918

BOSTON
LITTLE, BROWN AND COMPANY
1918

Copyright, 1904,
By Little, Brown, and Company.

Copyright, 1904,
By Little, Brown and Company.

All rights reserved

All rights reserved

The University Press, Cambridge, U.S.A.

The University Press, Cambridge, USA.


TO MY BROTHER

TO MY BRO BUDDY

HOLLIS FRENCH

Hollis French


PREFACE

From thirty to sixty years ago appeared the greater number of the English translations of the Icelandic sagas. Since then the reading of these heroic tales has so completely gone out of style that their names are rarely mentioned in schools or even colleges. What boy feels his blood stir at the mention of Grettir? How many lovers of good reading know that the most human of all epics lie untouched on the shelves of the public libraries? The wisdom of Njal, the chivalry of Gunnar, the villainy of Mord, the manhood of Kari, the savagery of Viga-Glum, the craft of Snorri, and the fine qualities of Biarni, of Biorn, of Skarphedinn, of Illugi, of Kolskegg, of Hrut, of Blundketil—all these are forgotten in the curious turn of taste which has made the stories of a wonderful people almost a lost literature.

From thirty to sixty years ago, most of the English translations of the Icelandic sagas were published. Since then, reading these heroic tales has fallen out of fashion so much that their names are rarely mentioned in schools or even colleges. What boy gets excited when he hears about Grettir? How many book lovers know that some of the most relatable epics are sitting untouched on the shelves of public libraries? The wisdom of Njal, the nobility of Gunnar, the wickedness of Mord, the bravery of Kari, the brutality of Viga-Glum, the cleverness of Snorri, and the admirable traits of Biarni, Biorn, Skarphedinn, Illugi, Kolskegg, Hrut, and Blundketil—all of these are forgotten in the strange shift in taste that has turned the stories of a remarkable people into nearly forgotten literature.

For the Icelanders were a wonderful people. To escape the tyranny of kings they settled a new land, and there built up the laws and customs in which we see the promise of modern civilization. Few early peoples had such a body of laws; few developed such manhood. No better pictures of a law-abiding, rural, and yet valiant race have ever been made than in the tales which the Icelanders had the skill to weave about their heroes, those men who, at home in their island, or so far abroad as Constantinople, made the name of Icelander respected.

For the Icelanders were an amazing people. To escape the rule of kings, they settled in a new land and established laws and customs that show the potential of modern civilization. Few early societies had such a system of laws; few showed such strength of character. There are no better depictions of a law-abiding, rural, yet brave people than in the stories that the Icelanders skillfully crafted about their heroes—those men who, whether living on their island or as far away as Constantinople, earned respect for the name of Icelander.

We read of these men and this people in stories which, somewhat too "old" for boys and girls, reveal the laws, customs, habits of a thousand years ago. The Njal's Saga, the Grettir's Saga, the Ere-Dwellers' Saga, and the Gisli's Saga are perhaps the greatest of those which have been translated. They are reinforced by such shorter pieces as Hen Thorir's Saga, and the Stories of the Banded Men, the Heath-Slayings, Hraffnkell Frey's Priest, and Howard the Halt. The spirit of those days is particularly well given in that wonderful fragment of Thorstein Staffsmitten which (not being part of any complete saga) has been drawn upon for the closing incidents of the present story. Many other such incidents are preserved, a reference to one of which (in a footnote to—I think—the Ere-Dwellers' Saga) gave the suggestion for the main plot of this book. At the same time, in contemporary writings, we may read of the life of other divisions of the Scandinavian race; the story nearest to this book is the Orkneyingers' Saga.

We learn about these men and this people from stories that are a bit too "old" for kids, showcasing the laws, customs, and habits from a thousand years ago. Njal's Saga, Grettir's Saga, Ere-Dwellers' Saga, and Gisli's Saga are probably the most significant ones that have been translated. They're complemented by shorter pieces like Hen Thorir's Saga, Stories of the Banded Men, Heath-Slayings, Hraffnkell Frey's Priest, and Howard the Halt. The essence of that era is especially captured in the remarkable fragment of Thorstein Staffsmitten, which (not being part of a complete saga) has been referenced for the final events of this story. Many other similar incidents are preserved, and a mention of one of them (in a footnote to—I think—the Ere-Dwellers' Saga) inspired the main plot of this book. At the same time, in modern writings, we can read about the lives of other branches of the Scandinavian people; the story that’s closest to this book is the Orkneyingers' Saga.

The main interest of all these tales is the same: they tell of real men and women in real circumstances, and show them human in spite of the legends which have grown about them. The sagas reveal the characteristics of our branch of the Aryan race, especially the personal courage which is so superior to that of the Greek and Latin races, and which makes the Teutonic epics (whether the Niebelungen Lied, the Morte Darthur, or the Njala) much more inspiring than the Iliad, the Odyssey, or the Aeneid.

The main interest of all these stories is the same: they portray real people in real situations, showing their humanity despite the myths that have developed around them. The sagas highlight the traits of our branch of the Aryan race, particularly the personal courage that surpasses that of the Greek and Latin races, making the Teutonic epics (whether the Niebelungen Lied, the Morte d'Arthur, or the Njala) much more inspiring than the Iliad, the Odyssey, or the Aeneid.

The prominence of law in almost every one of the Icelandic sagas has been preserved in the following story; and the conditions of life, whether at home or abroad, have been described as closely as was possible within the limits of the simple narrative form which the sagas customarily employed.

The importance of law in nearly all of the Icelandic sagas is maintained in the following story; and the circumstances of life, whether at home or abroad, have been depicted as accurately as possible within the straightforward storytelling style that the sagas typically used.

ALLEN FRENCH.

ALLEN FRENCH.

Concord, Massachusetts,
May, 1904.

Concord, Massachusetts, May 1904.


TABLE OF CONTENTS

Chapter   Page
I. Of the Lighting of the Beacon 1
II. Of the Soursops, and the Curse which Hung on Them 20
III. Kiartan at Cragness 28
IV. Of Einar and Ondott 42
V. The Summoning of Hiarandi 53
VI. Of what Hiarandi should do 59
VII. How Hiarandi received the Lesser Outlawry 64
VIII. Of Schemings 78
IX. Of the Outcome of Ondott's Plottings 91
X. How Rolf named Witnesses for the Death of Hiarandi 101
XI. Of Rolf's Search for One to Surpass Him with the Bow 109
XII. Of the Trial of Skill at Tongue 121
XIII. Of that Robber 129
XIV. How Rolf and Einar summoned each other 145
XV. Of Suits at the Althing 155
XVI. The Act of Distress 166
XVII. Rolf and Frodi fare abroad 175
XVIII. How those Two came into Thraldom 180
XIX. Now Men are Shipwrecked 192
XX. How Rolf won his Freedom 206
XXI. How Rolf won the Viking's Bow 230
XXII. Now Kiartan Returns 253
XXIII. Of the Coming of Earl Thorfinn 271
XXIV. Now Rolf and Grani Quarrel 279
XXV. Here Rolf comes to Cragness 295
XXVI. Of Grani's Pride 313
XXVII. Odd Doings at Cragness 335
XXVIII. Of that Harvest Feast 345
XXIX. Of the Trial of Grani's Pride 369
XXX. Of the Saying of those Two Words 385

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS

"It was Rolf in his weapons"   Frontispiece
"'Now Einar dies if my father is hurt'" Page 58
"So tall was she that the vikings could not board her" " 184
"There he sat as if he were still alive, but there was no sight in his eyes" " 224
"Grani took his sword and his shield, and they stood up to fight by the spring" " 405

THE STORY OF ROLF

THE STORY OF ROLF

  CHAPTER I

OF THE LIGHTING OF THE BEACON

In the time after Iceland had become Christian, and after the burning of Njal, but before the deaths of Snorri the Priest and Grettir the Outlaw, there lived at Cragness above Broadfirth a man named Hiarandi, called the Unlucky. And well was he so named, for he got a poor inheritance from his father, but he left a poorer to his son.

In the period after Iceland converted to Christianity, following the burning of Njal but before the deaths of Snorri the Priest and Grettir the Outlaw, there was a man named Hiarandi, known as the Unlucky, who lived at Cragness above Broadfirth. He was rightly named, as he inherited little from his father and left even less for his son.

Now the farm of Cragness was a fertile fell, standing above the land round about, and girt with crags. Below lay Broadfirth, great and wide, and Cragness jutted out into it, a danger to ships. It had no harbor, but a little cove among the rocks, where Hiarandi kept his boat; and many ships were wrecked on the headland, bringing fortune to the owners of Cragness, both in goods and firewood. And all the land about once belonged to the farm. Rich, therefore, would have been the dwellers at Cragness, but for the doings of Hiarandi's father.

Now the Cragness farm was a rich, elevated piece of land surrounded by rocky cliffs. Below was Broadfirth, vast and wide, and Cragness extended into it, posing a hazard to ships. There was no harbor, just a small cove among the rocks where Hiarandi kept his boat; many ships were wrecked on the headland, bringing fortune to the owners of Cragness, both in cargo and firewood. The land around once belonged to the farm. So, the people living at Cragness would have been wealthy, if not for the actions of Hiarandi's father.

He would always be striving at the law, and he was of ill judgment or ill luck, for what he gained at the farm he always lost. The older he grew, the more quarrelsome he became; and judgments heaped heavy on him, until at last he was so hard put that he must sell all his outlying lands. So the farm, from a wide estate, became only the land of Cragness itself, and another holding of a few acres, lying inland on the uplands, within sight of Cragness and the sea.

He was always struggling with the law, and whether it was bad judgment or just bad luck, he lost everything he earned from the farm. As he got older, he became more argumentative, and the burdens piled up on him until he had no choice but to sell off all his distant lands. Eventually, what had started as a large estate was reduced to just the land of Cragness itself, along with a small plot of a few acres located inland on the hills, within view of Cragness and the sea.

In the time when Hiarandi was young, Iceland was still heathen. He sought his fortune in a trading voyage, and sailed West-over-the-Sea, trading in the South Isles as a chapman, trafficking in goods of all kinds. And he made money there, so that at last when he sailed again for home he counted on a fair future. But the ship was wrecked in a storm, and few of the men came ashore; and Hiarandi himself was saved by means of a maid who dwelt at the place, who dragged him from the surf. So Hiarandi came home on foot, his clothes in tatters, having lost money rather than gained it. Then his father, whose losses pressed heavy on him, struggled no more with the world, but went to his bed and died. And in that summer when all Iceland took to the new faith, Hiarandi became master at Cragness.

In the time when Hiarandi was young, Iceland was still pagan. He tried to make his fortune on a trading voyage and sailed West-over-the-Sea, trading in the South Isles as a merchant, dealing in all kinds of goods. He made good money there, so when he finally sailed back home, he was hopeful about his future. But the ship was wrecked in a storm, and only a few of the crew made it to shore; Hiarandi himself was rescued by a local girl who pulled him from the waves. So Hiarandi returned home on foot, his clothes in tatters, having lost money instead of gaining it. Then his father, burdened by his losses, stopped fighting against the world and went to bed, never to wake again. And that summer, when all of Iceland converted to the new faith, Hiarandi became the master at Cragness.

Hiarandi was a silent man, not neighborly, but hard-working. An unworldly choice he made of a wife, for he took that woman who had saved him from the waves; she was the daughter of a small farmer and brought neither dowry nor kinship of any power. So men said that Hiarandi had no wish to rise in the world. He lived upon his farm, with two thralls and a bondservant; and husbanding his goods well, by little and little he made money which he put out at call, and so bade fair to do better than his father, for all his poor start in life. And a loving spouse he had in Asdis, his wife, who one day bore him a son.

Hiarandi was a quiet man, not very social, but hardworking. He made a surprising choice for a wife, marrying the woman who had saved him from drowning; she was the daughter of a small farmer and brought no dowry or powerful connections. So, people said that Hiarandi had no desire to elevate his status. He lived on his farm with two laborers and a servant; by managing his resources wisely, he slowly made money that he invested, and he seemed likely to do better than his father, despite his humble beginnings. He had a loving partner in Asdis, his wife, who one day gave birth to a son.

They named the lad Rolf, and he grew to be well knit; he was not powerful, but straight and supple, and of great craft in his hands. And from delight in the boy Hiarandi changed his ways, and became more gay, going to fairs and meetings for the sake of Rolf. And Hiarandi taught the lad all he knew of weapon-craft, which was not a little. The lad was swift of foot; he was skilled in the use of the sword and javelin, but most he delighted in the use of the bow.

They named the boy Rolf, and he grew up strong and fit; he wasn't overly powerful, but he was straight and flexible, with great skill in his hands. Because of his joy in the boy, Hiarandi changed his behavior and became more cheerful, attending fairs and gatherings just for Rolf's sake. Hiarandi taught the boy everything he knew about weapon crafting, and that was quite a lot. Rolf was quick on his feet; he was proficient with the sword and javelin, but what he loved most was using the bow.

And that was natural, for upon the cliffs sea-birds lived in thousands, hard to catch. The boy went down to their nests with ropes, and took eggs in their season, or the young before they could fly, and both for food. So skilled was he in this that he was called Craggeir, the Cragsman; and no man could surpass him, whether in daring or skill. But there were times when there were no eggs nor fledglings, and from his earliest boyhood Rolf practised in shooting with his bow at the birds, and he kept the larder ever full.

And that made sense because thousands of sea birds lived on the cliffs, making them hard to catch. The boy would go down to their nests with ropes and collect eggs during the season, or take the young birds before they could fly, using both for food. He was so skilled at this that they called him Craggeir, the Cragsman; no one could match him in bravery or skill. But there were times when there were no eggs or fledglings, so from a young age, Rolf practiced shooting at the birds with his bow and always kept the pantry stocked.

Happy was Hiarandi watching his son, and his pride in him was great. As the lad grew stronger, the father made for him stronger bows and heavier arrows, until at the age of fourteen Rolf used the bow of a man. Then one winter they went down together into the valley, father and son, and watched the sports and games on the frozen mere.

Happy was Hiarandi watching his son, and he was very proud of him. As the boy got stronger, the father made him stronger bows and heavier arrows, until by the age of fourteen, Rolf was using a man's bow. Then one winter, they went down into the valley together, father and son, and watched the sports and games on the frozen lake.

There the men of the place played at ball, and great was the laughter or deep was the feeling. Now Hiarandi would not let Rolf play, for often matters came to blows, and he would not have his son maimed. But when it came to shooting with the bow, Hiarandi put Rolf forward, and it was seen who was the best at that play. For though the men shot, Rolf surpassed them all, not in distance but in skill. He hit the smallest mark at the greatest distance; and when Hiarandi brought a pigeon and freed it, then Rolf brought it down. No one there had seen such shooting. Then those who were not envious named the lad Rolf the Bowman.

There, the local guys played ball, and the laughter was loud or the vibes were intense. Hiarandi wouldn’t let Rolf join in because fights often broke out, and he didn’t want his son getting hurt. But when it came to archery, Hiarandi put Rolf forward, and it was clear who excelled in that. While the other men shot arrows, Rolf outshined them all, not in distance but in technique. He hit the smallest target from the furthest away; and when Hiarandi released a pigeon, Rolf took it down. No one there had witnessed such incredible shooting. Then, those who weren't jealous started calling the boy Rolf the Bowman.

But a man named Einar stood by, and he lived on the land which Hiarandi's father had sold. He was rich but covetous, and fond of show, and fond of praise. There lived with him one named Ondott, an Eastfirther who had left his district and come west, a man without property. He stood with Einar and watched the games.

But a man named Einar was nearby, living on the land that Hiarandi's father had sold. He was wealthy but greedy, enjoying appearances and admiration. He had a companion named Ondott, an Eastfirther who had moved west and owned no property. He stood with Einar, watching the games.

"See," said Einar, "how proud is Hiarandi of his son!"

"Look," said Einar, "how proud Hiarandi is of his son!"

"Thou hast a son as well," said Ondott. "How he will shine among these churls when he returns from his fostering in the South Isles!"

"You have a son too," said Ondott. "Just think how he will stand out among these commoners when he comes back from his upbringing in the South Isles!"

"Aye," answered Einar. "Like an Earl will he be, and no farmer of these parts will compare with him."

"Aye," answered Einar. "He'll be like an Earl, and no farmer around here will match him."

"And as for the shooting of this lad," remarked Ondott, "it is not so fine after all."

"And about the shooting of this guy," Ondott said, "it's not that impressive after all."

"In the Orkneys," said Einar aloud, so that others should hear him, "they are better bowmen than here, and the Earl will have my son taught everything."

"In the Orkneys," Einar said loudly enough for others to hear, "they're better archers than they are here, and the Earl will make sure my son learns everything."

Now some who stood by brought Hiarandi this tale. "Have a care," said they. "Thy neighbor Einar sets himself above thee."

Now some who were nearby told Hiarandi this story. "Be careful," they said. "Your neighbor Einar is looking down on you."

"Then he must set himself high," answered Hiarandi with a laugh, "for his land lies far lower than mine."

"Then he has to elevate himself," Hiarandi replied with a laugh, "because his land is much lower than mine."

Then others carried that tale to Einar, and he laid it up in his mind; but Hiarandi forgot all that had been said, nor did he remember to tell of it to Asdis when they had returned from the games.

Then others told that story to Einar, and he kept it in his mind; but Hiarandi forgot everything that had been said, nor did he remember to share it with Asdis when they got back from the games.

Then the winter passed on with severe storms, and ships were wrecked on Cragness rocks, but no men reached shore. And Einar envied the more the riches that came to Hiarandi from the wrecks, in firewood, timber, and merchandise. And once a whale came ashore, and that was great fortune. But one evening, as those at Cragness sat within the hall, Asdis came and stood beside her husband, and said, "Listen to the wind."

Then winter went on with harsh storms, and ships were wrecked on the Cragness rocks, but no one made it to shore. Einar envied Hiarandi even more for the wealth that came from the wrecks, like firewood, timber, and goods. One day, a whale washed ashore, which was a great luck. But one evening, as those at Cragness were sitting in the hall, Asdis came and stood next to her husband and said, "Listen to the wind."

"There is no need to listen," said Hiarandi. "The wind howls for a storm, and this night will be bad."

"There’s no need to listen," Hiarandi said. "The wind’s howling for a storm, and tonight is going to be rough."

Then Thurid the bondservant, who sat by the fire, looked up and said, "Ships are off the land."

Then Thurid the servant, who sat by the fire, looked up and said, "The ships are away from the shore."

"Hearest thou that?" asked Asdis in a low voice. "The woman is strange, but she forecasts well."

"Did you hear that?" asked Asdis in a low voice. "The woman is strange, but she's good at predicting things."

"Aye," answered Hiarandi, "it is likely that ships will be on the rocks by morning.

"Aye," answered Hiarandi, "it's likely that ships will be on the rocks by morning."

"Now," asked Asdis, "dost thou remember the time thou camest ashore, these many years ago?"

"Now," asked Asdis, "do you remember the time you came ashore all those years ago?"

"How should I forget it?" responded Hiarandi.

"How am I supposed to forget it?" Hiarandi replied.

"But no one can rush into the water here," said Asdis, "to save those who are wrecked."

"But no one can jump into the water here," said Asdis, "to rescue those who are stranded."

"That is true," quoth Hiarandi. "I am sorry for the mariners, yet how is one to help?"

"That's true," said Hiarandi. "I feel bad for the sailors, but how can we help?"

Then the bondservant raised her head and sang this song:

Then the servant raised her head and sang this song:

"The sea brings money;

"The ocean brings wealth;

Money is bonny.

Money is good.

Bless then the sea

Bless the sea then

Which brings good to thee."

"Which brings good to you."

After that she sat silent and sunken as before.

After that, she sat quietly and slumped like before.

"Hear the hag," said Asdis, shuddering. "But we prosper through the misfortunes of others."

"Hear the witch," said Asdis, shuddering. "But we thrive on the misfortunes of others."

"What is to be done?" asked Hiarandi.

"What should we do?" asked Hiarandi.

"It is in my mind," said Asdis, "that if we made a fire-beacon, people could steer from shore and so into safe harbor farther up the firth."

"It’s in my mind," said Asdis, "that if we set up a fire beacon, people could navigate from the shore and safely make their way into the harbor further up the inlet."

"Now," quoth Hiarandi, "that might be done."

"Now," said Hiarandi, "that could be done."

"Wilt thou do it?" asked Asdis.

"Will you do it?" asked Asdis.

Then the woman raised her head and sang again:

Then the woman lifted her head and sang again:

"He is a fool

"He's a fool"

Who leaves old rule.

Who abandons old rules.

Set heart 'gainst head.

Set heart against head.

How then butter thy bread?"

How do you butter your bread?

Then Hiarandi said to Asdis: "No man has ever yet set beacons against shipwreck. All men agree to take the fortune of the sea; and what is cast on a man's beaches, that is his by old custom."

Then Hiarandi said to Asdis: "No one has ever put up warning lights to prevent shipwrecks. Everyone accepts the risks of the sea; whatever washes up on a man's shore, that's his by tradition."

"Thinkest thou that is right?" asked Asdis.

"Do you think that's right?" asked Asdis.

"Moreover," went on Hiarandi, "the sea is but giving me again what it took away."

"Also," Hiarandi continued, "the sea is just giving me back what it took away."

"Never can the sea," answered Asdis, "give thee true happiness through other men's misfortunes."

"Never can the sea," answered Asdis, "bring you true happiness from other people's misfortunes."

"Remember the boy," said Hiarandi. "Shall I leave him with nothing to begin the world with? For my own earnings bring me at most a mark of silver in the year."

"Remember the boy," Hiarandi said. "Should I leave him with nothing to start his life with? My own earnings barely amount to a silver mark in a year."

"For all that," replied Asdis, "it is in my mind that to do otherwise were to do better. Now canst thou have the heart that men should die longer on our rocks, and we not do our best to save them?"

"For all that," Asdis replied, "I believe that doing something different would be better. Can you seriously let men continue to die on our rocks while we do nothing to save them?"

Then Hiarandi, answering nothing, rose and paced up and down before the fire. And the carline sang once more:

Then Hiarandi, saying nothing, got up and started pacing back and forth in front of the fire. And the carline sang again:

"Take what is given.

"Accept what is offered."

No man is wise

No one is wise

Who asketh twice

Who asks twice

If earth or heaven

If earth or sky

Sends him his prize."

Sends him his prize.

But Asdis stood upright, and she sang:

But Asdis stood tall, and she sang:

"Suffer not wrong

"Don't tolerate wrong."

To happen long,

To take a long time,

Lest punishment

In case of punishment

From heaven be sent."

"Sent from heaven."

Now in Iceland all men loved the singing of skalds; but though Hiarandi had heard the carline sing many times before, never had he heard rhymes from his wife. So he stood astonished.

Now in Iceland, everyone loved the singing of skalds; but even though Hiarandi had heard the carline sing many times before, he had never heard his wife sing rhymes. So he stood there in astonishment.

Then the bondservant sang again:

Then the servant sang again:

"Ill will attend

"I'll attend"

The beacon's lighting.

The beacon's light.

Bad spirit's guiding

Bad vibe's guiding

Will bring false friend."

Will bring a fake friend.

But Asdis sang with great vehemence:

But Asdis sang with great passion:

"Let God decide

"Let the universe decide"

What fate shall ride

What fate awaits

Upon the wind.

In the breeze.

Be thou not blind

Don't be blind

To duty's hest.

To duty's call.

My rede is best.

My advice is the best.

List to the storm!

Listen to the storm!

Go! Save from harm

Go! Protect from harm

The mariner

The sailor

Whose fate is near.

Whose fate is approaching.

To others do

To others, do

As I did once to you."

As I did that one time for you."

And it seemed to Hiarandi as if she commanded him. Moreover, as he listened, the storm roared louder. Then he seized his cloak, and cried to his thralls, "Up, and out with me to make a beacon!"

And it felt to Hiarandi like she was giving him orders. Plus, as he listened, the storm got even louder. Then he grabbed his cloak and shouted to his servants, "Get up and come help me make a beacon!"

Though they dared not disobey, they grumbled, and they got their cloaks slowly. For they saw slipping away from them the fine pickings from the wreck, which brought them warm clothes and handsome. Out they went with Hiarandi into the storm, and kindled a great fire at the edge of the cliff. And Rolf toiled too; but Asdis did best of all, for she brought out in a kettle great strips of whale's blubber, and flung them on the fire. Then the flames flared high and wide, as bright as day. And Rolf sprang to the edge of the cliffs and gazed upon the water. Then, pointing, he cried, "Look!"

Though they didn't want to disobey, they complained a bit and slowly grabbed their cloaks. They could see the good stuff from the wreck slipping away from them, which would have given them warm, nice clothes. They headed out with Hiarandi into the storm and started a big fire at the edge of the cliff. Rolf worked hard too, but Asdis did the best job of all; she brought out a kettle full of big strips of whale blubber and tossed them onto the fire. The flames shot up high and wide, bright as day. Rolf ran to the edge of the cliffs and looked at the water. Then he pointed and shouted, "Look!"

Down below was a ship; its sail flapped in rags, and the crew were laboring mightily at the oars to save themselves, looking with dread at the white breakers and the looming rocks. Now in the strength of their fear they held the vessel where she was; and by the broad light of the fire every man of them was visible to the Cragness-dwellers. To Rolf that was a dreadful sight. But the bit of a sail was set, and men ran to the steering-oar to hold the vessel stiff; and behold, she moved forward, staggered past the rocks, made clearer water, and wore slowly out into the firth. Even the thralls shouted at the sight.

Below was a ship; its sail was tattered, and the crew was desperately rowing to save themselves, glancing fearfully at the white waves and looming rocks. Fueled by their fear, they kept the vessel in place; and in the bright light of the fire, every one of them was visible to the Cragness-dwellers. To Rolf, it was a terrifying sight. But a portion of the sail was set, and men rushed to the steering-oar to steady the vessel; and there it moved forward, staggered past the rocks, found clearer water, and slowly made its way out into the firth. Even the thralls cheered at the sight.

Then Hiarandi left one of the thralls to keep the fire, and went back to the hall with those others. There the carline still sat.

Then Hiarandi left one of the servants to tend the fire and went back to the hall with the others. There, the old woman still sat.

"So he is safe past the rocks?" she asked, yet speaking as if she knew.

"So he’s safely past the rocks?" she asked, sounding like she already knew.

"Aye, safe," answered Hiarandi.

"Yeah, safe," answered Hiarandi.

"Now," said she, "thou hast brought thy evil fortune on thyself, and it will be hard to avoid the extreme of it."

"Now," she said, "you've brought this bad luck on yourself, and it will be difficult to escape its full extent."

"I care not," answered Hiarandi, "even though I suffer for a good deed."

"I don't care," Hiarandi replied, "even if I suffer for doing something good."

"Nevertheless," said the carline, "the future may be safe, though without riches, if thou wilt be guided by me. Wilt thou follow my redes?"

"Still," said the carline, "the future might be secure, even if it lacks wealth, if you agree to listen to me. Will you follow my advice?"

"No advices of thine do I follow," replied Hiarandi. "For methinks thou still servest the old gods, and canst work witchcraft. Speak no more of this matter in my house; and practise not thy sorcery before my eyes, for the law gives death as punishment."

"No advice of yours do I follow," replied Hiarandi. "For I believe you still serve the old gods and can work witchcraft. Speak no more of this in my house; and do not practice your sorcery in front of me, for the law imposes death as punishment."

"Now," answered the woman, "like a foolish man, thou rushest on thy fate. And I see clearly that thou art not he who was spoken of in the prophecy. Not a fortunate Soursop art thou."

"Now," the woman replied, "like a foolish man, you are rushing toward your fate. And I can clearly see that you are not the one mentioned in the prophecy. You are not a fortunate Soursop."

"Since the slaying of Kol, who put the curse on all our stock," answered Hiarandi, "has but one of the Soursops prospered. How then should I be fortunate?"

"Since Kol was killed, the one who cursed all our crops," answered Hiarandi, "not a single one of the Soursops has thrived. So how could I be lucky?"

"Two were to prosper," the woman replied. "And each was to put an end to the curse in his branch of thy race. Snorri the Priest is one of those two, as all men know. But thou art not the other; and I believe that thou art doomed to fail, even as thy father was."

"Two were meant to succeed," the woman said. "And each was supposed to break the curse in their part of your family. Snorri the Priest is one of those two, as everyone knows. But you are not the other; and I believe you are destined to fail, just like your father did."

"So I have long believed," said Hiarandi calmly.

"So I've believed for a long time," Hiarandi said calmly.

Then the carline rose, and her eyes were strange, as if they saw beyond that upon which she looked. "More misfortune is coming than thou deemest," she said. "Outlawry. Mayhap even death. Be warned!"

Then the old woman stood up, and her eyes looked peculiar, as if she could see things beyond what was right in front of her. "More trouble is coming than you think," she said. "Outlawry. Maybe even death. Be careful!"

"Thou art a heathen and a witch," said her master. "Be still!"

"You're a heathen and a witch," said her master. "Be quiet!"

But she said: "I will not abide the curse. Hiarandi, I have worked long in thy house. Give me now my freedom and let me go."

But she said, "I won’t accept this curse. Hiarandi, I’ve worked in your house for a long time. Give me my freedom now and let me leave."

"Thou hast long been free to go," he replied. "Take thy croaking to another man's board! But this little prophecy I give to thee, that no man will believe thine ill-speaking."

"You've been free to leave for a while," he replied. "Take your complaining to someone else's table! But here's a little prophecy I'll share with you: no one will believe your negative words."

"No great foresight hast thou in that," she answered. "Never have I been believed." Then she drew on her cloak and hooded her face.

"No great insight you have in that," she replied. "I've never been believed." Then she put on her cloak and pulled up her hood.

"Thou wilt not go in the storm?" asked Asdis.

"You're not going out in the storm?" asked Asdis.

"All times are alike," the woman said. "Heed thou this, Hiarandi. Beware the man who came in the ship thou didst save!"

"All times are the same," the woman said. "Listen to this, Hiarandi. Beware of the man who came in the ship you saved!"

"He is one," answered Hiarandi, "whom I fear not at all."

"He is someone," Hiarandi replied, "whom I don't fear at all."

"Beware suits at law," said the carline again, and she turned to go.

"Watch out for lawsuits," the woman said again, and she turned to leave.

"It needs no great wisdom to say that," retorted Hiarandi upon her. "But stay! I send not people from my door penniless. Nothing is owing from me to thee, yet I will give a piece of money."

"It doesn't take much wisdom to say that," Hiarandi shot back at her. "But wait! I don’t send people away from my door without anything. I don’t owe you anything, but I will give you some money."

"Soon," answered Thurid, "thou wilt need all thou hast." And she went out into the night.

"Soon," Thurid replied, "you'll need everything you have." Then she stepped out into the night.

  CHAPTER II

ABOUT THE SOURSOPS AND THE CURSE THAT FOLLOWED THEM

Of those things which had been said, Rolf heard all, yet he had not spoken. Now he drew near to his father, and said to him: "Explain to me, father, the things of which the woman spoke. What is the curse upon us, and can such a thing be true?"

Of everything that had been said, Rolf heard it all, but he didn't speak. Now, he approached his father and said, "Can you explain to me, dad, what the woman talked about? What is the curse on us, and can it really be true?"

Then Hiarandi answered: "Thou knowest we are of the Soursops, who got their name when they sopped with sour whey the fire which was kindled to burn them in their house. Now Gisli, the first of us, slew Kol, his wife's foster-father, for the sake of his sword Graysteel, and Kol laid the curse of misfortune on us. Slayings arose by means of that sword; there came the outlawing of Gisli, the grandson of the first Gisli, and death fell in most branches of the house. Fourteen years Gisli was outlaw, even as has been, to this year, Grettir the Strong, who is the great outlaw of our day. But Gisli was slain, and his brother, while his sister died. Son of that sister is Snorri the Priest, who alone of us has prospered; for though no slayings have ever happened in our branch, unlucky are we all, as is plain to see."

Then Hiarandi replied, "You know we are from the Soursops, named for when they soaked the fire meant to burn them in their house with sour whey. Now, Gisli, our first ancestor, killed Kol, his wife's foster-father, for the sake of his sword Graysteel, and Kol placed a curse of misfortune on us. Deaths arose because of that sword; Gisli, the grandson of the first Gisli, was outlawed, leading to many deaths in our family. Gisli was an outlaw for fourteen years, just like Grettir the Strong, the most notorious outlaw of our time. But Gisli was ultimately killed, and his brother too, while his sister died. The son of that sister is Snorri the Priest, who is the only one of us to thrive; for although no killings have ever happened in our branch, we are all unfortunate, as is clearly evident."

"I have often wondered," said Rolf, "how it is that we live here in this great hall and have but us three and the servants to fill it. There are places for seven fires down the middle of the hall, yet we use but one. And all the benches were once used, since they are worn: seats for fifty men, and the women's seats besides."

"I've often wondered," Rolf said, "how we live here in this huge hall and only have the three of us and the servants to fill it. There are spots for seven fires down the middle of the hall, yet we only use one. All the benches have clearly been used since they're worn out: seats for fifty men, plus the women's seats too."

"Once," said Hiarandi, "my father had so many on his farm that nightly the hall was full. But those serving-men are Einar's now, and all our riches have passed away to him. Yet this house is the finest in all these parts. I was at the building of it in my youth, and" (here he made sure that the thrall was not listening) "I myself made the secret panels by which we can escape in case of burning. For since that burning so long ago, no Soursop builds himself a house in which men may trap him."

"Once," Hiarandi said, "my father had so many on his farm that the hall was packed every night. But those serving men belong to Einar now, and all our wealth has gone to him. Still, this house is the best in the area. I helped build it when I was young, and" (he made sure the thrall wasn’t listening) "I created the hidden panels we can use to escape in case of a fire. Ever since that fire ages ago, no Soursop builds a house where people can trap him."

"But thou hast no enemies, father?" asked the lad.

"But you have no enemies, Dad?" the boy asked.

"No enemies, I hope," answered Hiarandi, "but few friends, I am sure, since only Frodi the Smith, my mother's cousin, is of our kin; for I count not Snorri the Priest."

"No enemies, I hope," replied Hiarandi, "but I’m sure we have few friends, since only Frodi the Smith, my mother's cousin, is related to us; I don’t consider Snorri the Priest one of them."

"But why not Snorri the Priest?" asked Rolf.

"But why not Snorri the Priest?" Rolf asked.

"My father," answered Hiarandi, "quarrelled with him and called him coward. For Snorri would not take up at arms a suit my father lost at law."

"My father," Hiarandi replied, "had a fight with him and called him a coward. Snorri wouldn't defend a case my father lost in court."

Then Rolf thought awhile. All men knew of Snorri the Priest, who was no temple priest at all but a priest of the law. For the title had come down from heathen times, when leaders had sway over all matters, both in religion and law, and to be priest was to be chieftain. But usage and the new religion changed that by degrees; so that to be priest now meant to be a giver of the law, with a seat at the Quarter Courts and at the Althing, the great yearly gathering to which from all Iceland men went to settle suits. And Snorri the Priest was well known as the richest man in Broadfirth dales, the shrewdest and wisest in all things worldly, and a master at the law.

Then Rolf thought for a moment. Everyone knew Snorri the Priest, who wasn't a temple priest at all but a priest of the law. The title had come down from pagan times when leaders had control over everything, both in religion and law, and being a priest meant being a chieftain. However, over time and with the new religion, that changed little by little; now being a priest meant being a lawgiver, having a seat at the Quarter Courts and at the Althing, the big yearly gathering where people from all over Iceland came to resolve disputes. Snorri the Priest was well-known as the richest man in the Broadfirth valleys, the cleverest and wisest in all worldly matters, and a master of the law.

"It would be well," said the lad, "to have Snorri on our side."

"It would be a good idea," said the kid, "to have Snorri on our team."

"It is better," said Asdis, "never to go to the law. Lawsuits and quarrels are bad things, and they bring a man's fortune to naught."

"It’s better," said Asdis, "to avoid going to court altogether. Lawsuits and disputes are harmful, and they ruin a person’s fortune."

And Hiarandi added, "By law we have ever suffered."

And Hiarandi added, "By law, we've always suffered."

Then Rolf was silent, and thought of what had been said: how the old woman had prophesied trouble at the law, and by what man that trouble should come. And as he thought upon the words she and his father had spoken, he thought that they had spoken with knowledge, though of different kinds: for while the woman prophesied vaguely, his father had seemed to know who the man should be.

Then Rolf fell quiet and reflected on what had been said: how the old woman had predicted trouble with the law and which man would bring that trouble. As he contemplated the words they had both spoken, he realized they spoke from knowledge, though in different ways: the woman had prophesied in vague terms, while his father appeared to know exactly who the man would be.

"Father," asked Rolf, "knowest thou who the man is that came upon the ship?"

"Father," asked Rolf, "do you know who the man is that came on the ship?"

"I know," answered Hiarandi.

"I know," Hiarandi replied.

Asdis asked: "Who then is he?"

Asdis asked, "So who is he?"

Hiarandi said: "Saw ye upon the ship, as it lay below us, the faces of any of the men?"

Hiarandi said, "Did you see any of the men's faces on the ship as it lay below us?"

"Aye," answered they both, "for it was as clear as day."

"Yeah," they both answered, "because it was as clear as day."

"Saw ye then," asked Hiarandi, "one who stood by the mast, a tall man with a great beard?"

"Saw you then," asked Hiarandi, "someone who stood by the mast, a tall man with a big beard?"

"I saw him," answered Rolf. "He stood and held by a rope and the mast, and I thought he should be the captain; but he gave no commands, nor did any man heed him, for all worked of themselves."

"I saw him," Rolf replied. "He stood holding onto a rope and the mast, and I thought he might be the captain; but he didn't give any orders, and no one paid attention to him, as everyone was just working on their own."

"Yet, as I guess," said Hiarandi, "the captain was he, and he was the man of whom the carline spoke."

"Yet, I think," said Hiarandi, "the captain was him, and he was the guy the carline mentioned."

"Who is he, then?" asked the boy.

"Who is he, then?" the boy asked.

"Listen," said Hiarandi, "and I will tell thee of one in my family of whom I have never yet spoken. There were two of us when I was a lad, brothers; and the other was named Kiartan. He was younger than I by a year, and different in all his ways; yet I have often thought that my father had not enough patience with him. For he sent him to bad companions rather than weaned him from them, and at last he drove him from the house altogether. Then Kiartan took to the sea—he was not bad, remember, but weak perhaps and foolish—took to the sea, and we saw him not for years. Once only he came back, out at elbow, and asked my father for money. Money he got, but gave the promise to ask nothing from the inheritance; and this was handselled before witnesses, my father giving much, the rest to come to me. Then Kiartan went away again, and not until this night have I seen him. But if that was his ship, then he has prospered."

"Listen," Hiarandi said, "and I'll tell you about someone in my family I've never mentioned before. When I was a kid, there were two of us, brothers; the other was named Kiartan. He was a year younger than me and different in every way; still, I've often thought my father didn't have enough patience with him. He sent him off with bad friends instead of trying to steer him away from them, and eventually, he drove him out of the house completely. Kiartan then took to the sea—he wasn't bad, just maybe a bit weak and foolish—took to the sea, and we didn't see him for years. He came back only once, looking shabby, and asked my father for money. He got the money, but he promised not to ask for anything from the inheritance; this was done in front of witnesses, with my father giving a lot and the rest meant for me. Then Kiartan left again, and I hadn't seen him until tonight. But if that was his ship, then he must have done well for himself."

"Yet it was he the woman meant?" asked Rolf.

"Was it him the woman meant?" asked Rolf.

"Who else?" returned his father.

"Who else?" replied his dad.

"How should he," asked the boy, "bring trouble on thee?"

"How should he," asked the boy, "bring trouble upon you?"

"I see not," answered Hiarandi, "how he should bring either evil or good."

"I don't see," Hiarandi replied, "how he could bring either trouble or benefits."

Then he closed his mouth and became thoughtful, in a manner he had. Asdis motioned Rolf to be silent, and nothing more was said in the matter.

Then he shut his mouth and became pensive, as he often did. Asdis signaled for Rolf to be quiet, and no further discussion took place on the issue.

  CHAPTER III

KIARTAN AT CRAGNESS

On the morning of the fifth day thereafter, as Rolf stood by the gate of the enclosure which protected the farm buildings, he saw a man coming on a horse, and knew him for his father's brother Kiartan. He was a big man, heavily bearded, dressed in bright-colored clothes and hung about with gold chains. His eye was bright and roving; his face was genial, and he looked about him as he came as one who is well contented. Yet Rolf liked him not.

On the morning of the fifth day after that, as Rolf stood by the gate of the fenced area protecting the farm buildings, he saw a man approaching on a horse and recognized him as his uncle Kiartan. He was a large man, heavily bearded, wearing brightly colored clothes and adorned with gold chains. His eyes were bright and wandering; his face was friendly, and he looked around as if he was very happy. Still, Rolf did not like him.

Now Kiartan rode up to the enclosure and saw the boy. "Ho!" he cried, "come hold my horse and stable him." So Rolf took the horse by the bridle and held him while the man dismounted. Then the boy started to lead the beast to the stable.

Now Kiartan rode up to the pen and saw the boy. "Hey!" he shouted, "come hold my horse and put him in the stable." So Rolf took the horse by the bridle and held him while the man got off. Then the boy began to lead the horse to the stable.

"Where is thy mistress?" asked Kiartan.

"Where is your mistress?" asked Kiartan.

"My mother is in the house," answered Rolf.

"My mom is in the house," answered Rolf.

"Now," Kiartan cried, "I took thee for a stable-boy. But thy father had ever a love of the earth, and so perhaps hast thou. Knowest thou me?"

"Now," Kiartan shouted, "I thought you were just a stable boy. But your father always had a love for the land, and maybe you do too. Do you recognize me?"

"Thou art my uncle," replied the lad.

"You are my uncle," replied the boy.

"Now," cried Kiartan, staring, "what spirit told thee of me?"

"Now," shouted Kiartan, staring, "which spirit told you about me?"

"Five nights ago," answered Rolf, "thou stoodst below on the deck of thy ship, and lookedst up at Cragness. And our beacon saved thee."

"Five nights ago," Rolf replied, "you were down on the deck of your ship, looking up at Cragness. And our beacon saved you."

"Aye," said Kiartan. "We had work to save our lives, and a close miss we made of the Tusks." But he never gave a word of thanks, either to Rolf or to Hiarandi, for the saving of his life. "Thou art wise to stay at home, boy; for see how a sailor's life hangs ever on a thread. Now stable the horse, and I will see thy mother. The farmer is likely in the field."

"Aye," said Kiartan. "We had to work to save our lives, and we narrowly avoided the Tusks." But he never thanked Rolf or Hiarandi for saving his life. "You're smart to stay home, kid; just look at how a sailor's life is always on the line. Now, take care of the horse, and I’ll go talk to your mother. The farmer is probably in the field."

So Rolf stabled the horse, and called his father from his work; and Hiarandi came, muttering (though he meant not that Rolf should hear), "Poor steel comes often home for a new edge." But he greeted his brother well, and bade him stay with them for the winter.

So Rolf put the horse in the stable and called his dad from his work; and Hiarandi came, grumbling (though he didn’t mean for Rolf to hear), "Poor steel often comes home for a new edge." But he greeted his brother warmly and invited him to stay with them for the winter.

"Even for that am I come," answered Kiartan. "For my cargo is already sold, and my ship laid up for the winter near Hvamm, and I come home to my kinsman. No poor penny am I this time, to need any man's help. Perhaps," and he looked about him, "I can even help thee."

"That's exactly why I'm here," Kiartan replied. "My cargo is already sold, and I've stored my ship for the winter near Hvamm. I'm heading home to my relative. I’m not a broke man this time, needing anyone's help. Maybe," he said as he glanced around, "I can even lend you a hand."

But the buildings were neat and weather-tight, and the farm was in no need of improvement. "I need nothing," said Hiarandi, "and I even have money out at call there in the neighborhood where thy ship is laid. But come, the wife prepares the meal. Lay aside thy cloak and be at home."

But the buildings were tidy and well-constructed, and the farm didn't need any upgrades. "I need nothing," said Hiarandi, "and I even have some money invested nearby where your ship is docked. But come, my wife is making dinner. Take off your cloak and make yourself at home."

And so Kiartan entered on his wintering at Cragness.

And so Kiartan moved in for the winter at Cragness.

Quiet is the winter in Iceland, when men have no work to do in the field, save the watching of horses and the feeding of the sheep and kine. Weatherwise must a man be to prepare against the storms, which sweep with suddenness from off the water and enfold the land with snow. Yet Hiarandi's flocks were small, and his sheep-range was not wide, and both he and Rolf were keen to see the changes in the weather; and as for their horses, they stayed ever near the buildings. So all were free to go to the gatherings which men made for games and ball-play, in times of fair weather. Thither Kiartan loved to go, dressed in his fine clothes, and talking much. But nights when he sat at home he would speak of his travels, and what a fine place the world was, and how little there was for a man here in Iceland. He said it was nothing to be a farmer, but a great thing to rove the sea, and to live, not in this land where all were equal, but where there were kings, earls, and other great men.

Quiet is winter in Iceland, when men have no work to do in the fields, except watch the horses and feed the sheep and cows. A man must be wise about the weather to prepare for the storms that suddenly sweep in from the water and cover the land in snow. However, Hiarandi's flocks were small, and his sheep pastures were limited, so both he and Rolf kept a close eye on the changes in the weather; as for their horses, they always stayed close to the buildings. This allowed them to attend the gatherings where men played games and ball, whenever the weather was nice. Kiartan loved to go there, dressed in his fine clothes and chatting a lot. But on nights when he stayed home, he would talk about his travels, describing what a wonderful place the world was and how little there was for a man here in Iceland. He claimed that being a farmer was insignificant compared to roaming the sea and living not in a land where everyone was equal, but in a place with kings, earls, and other great men.

Once as he spoke thus he provoked Hiarandi to words. "Meseems, brother," the farmer said, "that thou hast forgotten the way our forefathers thought. For it was to avoid kings and earls that they left their lands in Norway and came over the sea hither. And those whom thou prizest so high are so little thought of here that we make nothing of them whatever."

Once as he spoke like this, he provoked Hiarandi to respond. "I think, brother," the farmer said, "that you have forgotten how our ancestors thought. They left their lands in Norway and crossed the sea to avoid kings and earls. And those you hold in such high regard are so little valued here that we think nothing of them at all."

"Now," answered Kiartan, "thy neighbor Einar thinks well of earls, for he has fostered his son with the Earl of the Orkneys."

"Now," replied Kiartan, "your neighbor Einar has a good opinion of earls since he raised his son with the Earl of the Orkneys."

"The lad will understand little of our ways when he returns," replied Hiarandi.

"The kid won't understand much about our ways when he gets back," replied Hiarandi.

"For all that," Kiartan said, "I name the son of Einar luckier than thy son here. A great court is held in the Orkneys, and all matters are to be learned there."

"For all that," Kiartan said, "I think Einar's son is luckier than your son here. There's a big court in the Orkneys, and everything can be figured out there."

Then Hiarandi made response: "No court can teach good sense to a dolt, and no wisdom will flourish unless there be good ground for it to sprout. I have seen wise men bred in this little land, and fools that came out of Norway."

Then Hiarandi replied, "No court can teach common sense to a fool, and no wisdom can thrive unless there's a good foundation for it to grow. I've seen wise people born in this small land, and fools that came out of Norway."

Then Kiartan talked not so much before Hiarandi of the things he had seen, nor for a time before Rolf either. But when there came again the great winter ball-play, to which all went, and Rolf shot again with the bow before them all, and proved himself the most skilful, though not yet the strongest: after that Kiartan made more of the lad.

Then Kiartan didn't talk much about the things he had seen in front of Hiarandi or Rolf for a while. But when the big winter ball-play came around again, which everyone attended, Rolf shot the bow in front of everyone and showed he was the most skilled, even though he wasn't the strongest yet. After that, Kiartan paid more attention to the boy.

"Men," said he to Rolf one day when they were alone, "may be able to shoot farther than thou with the bow, for two did it. But none shot so surely. And some day thou wilt outshoot them as well."

"Men," he said to Rolf one day when they were alone, "might be able to shoot farther than you with the bow, as two of them have done. But no one shoots as accurately as you. And someday you'll outshoot them too."

"I think not much of it," answered Rolf.

"I don't think much of it," Rolf replied.

"Now," said Kiartan, "thou shouldst learn to prize thyself higher. For in the Orkneys good archers are welcome in the Earl's body-guard, and a man is honored and well paid."

"Now," Kiartan said, "you should learn to value yourself more. In the Orkneys, good archers are welcomed in the Earl's bodyguard, and a man is honored and well compensated."

"Yet he is no longer his own man," answered Rolf.

"Yet he isn't his own man anymore," answered Rolf.

"What of that?" asked Kiartan. "If for a few years he can see the world, and make his fortune also, then he is forever after a greater man at home. Think more of thyself!"

"What about that?" asked Kiartan. "If he can see the world and make his fortune for a few years, he's a greater man back home forever. Think more of yourself!"

And at other times he spoke in the same strain, bidding Rolf value himself higher. And he told of the great world, and described his journeys. For he had been, he said, as far as the great Middle Sea, had traded in Italy, and had even seen Rome. And Rolf was greatly interested in those tales; for the lands across the sea were of moment to all Icelanders, since many a man fared abroad often, and no man thought himself complete who had not once made the voyage. So he listened willingly, when Kiartan told his tales at evening in the hall. The parents were inattentive; but sometimes Hiarandi, and sometimes Asdis, would interrupt the story, sending the lad to some task or to bed.

And at times, he spoke in the same way, encouraging Rolf to have a higher opinion of himself. He talked about the wider world and shared stories of his travels. He claimed he had been as far as the great Mediterranean, had traded in Italy, and had even seen Rome. Rolf was fascinated by those stories because the lands across the sea were significant to all Icelanders; many men traveled abroad regularly, and no one considered themselves complete unless they had made that journey at least once. So, he listened eagerly when Kiartan shared his stories in the evening in the hall. The parents were usually distracted, but sometimes Hiarandi and sometimes Asdis would interrupt the tale, sending the boy to do some chores or to bed.

Now at last it draws toward spring, and the time approaches when Kiartan must go away to his ship, to dight it for the voyage. And it was remembered afterward how one evening he drew Hiarandi on to talk of his savings, and learned what money he had out at interest, and with whom. And Kiartan spoke the oftener with Rolf, praising him for the fine man he was growing to be. Then at his last night at Cragness the shipmaster said, as all sat together before the fire:

Now, finally, spring is approaching, and the time is coming for Kiartan to leave for his ship to prepare it for the voyage. Later, it was recalled how one evening he got Hiarandi to talk about his savings and found out what money he had invested and with whom. Kiartan also spoke more often with Rolf, complimenting him on the great man he was becoming. Then, on his last night at Cragness, the shipmaster said, as everyone sat together by the fire:

"Brother, thou knowest I must go away to-morrow."

"Brother, you know I have to leave tomorrow."

"Aye," answered Hiarandi.

"Yeah," answered Hiarandi.

"Now," said Kiartan, "let me say to thee what is in my mind. Take it not ill that I speak freely. But I think it wrong of thee that thou keepest here at home such a fine lad as is Rolf thy son." And he would have put his hand upon the boy's shoulder, but Rolf drew away. Kiartan went on: "Now I am going to the South Isles. Send Rolf with me, and let him see the world."

"Now," Kiartan said, "let me share what I'm thinking. Don't take it the wrong way that I’m being straight with you. But I believe it's wrong for you to keep such a fine young man like Rolf at home." He tried to put his hand on the boy’s shoulder, but Rolf pulled away. Kiartan continued, "I'm heading to the South Isles. Send Rolf with me so he can see the world."

Then Hiarandi grew uneasy, and he answered: "Speak no more of this. Some day he shall see the lands across the main, but as yet he is too young."

Then Hiarandi became uneasy, and he replied, "Don't talk about this anymore. One day he will see the lands across the sea, but for now, he is too young."

"Nay," answered Kiartan, "he is nearly full-grown. What sayest thou, Rolf? Wilt thou not go with me?"

"Nah," replied Kiartan, "he's almost grown. What do you say, Rolf? Aren't you coming with me?"

Rolf answered: "I will be ruled by my father."

Rolf replied, "I’ll be guided by my dad."

"I have made much money," reasoned Kiartan, "and thou canst do the same."

"I've made a lot of money," Kiartan reasoned, "and you can do the same."

"I care not for trading," replied Rolf.

"I don't care about trading," Rolf replied.

"There are courts to be seen," said Kiartan, "and thou mayest serve in them thyself."

"There are courts to see," said Kiartan, "and you can serve in them yourself."

"I am not ready to be a servant," quoth Rolf.

"I am not ready to be a servant," Rolf said.

"But thou mayest see wars and fighting," cried Kiartan.

"But you might see wars and fighting," shouted Kiartan.

"I have no quarrels of my own," answered the boy, "and I mix not in the affairs of others."

"I have no issues of my own," the boy replied, "and I don’t get involved in other people's business."

Now Hiarandi and Asdis had listened with both anger and fear,—anger that Kiartan should so tempt the boy, and fear at what Rolf might answer. But Rolf spoke with wisdom beyond his years; and at his last response Hiarandi smiled, and Asdis clapped her hands. Then Kiartan started from his seat and cried: "Out upon ye all for stay-at-homes!" And he would speak no more with them that night, but went to his locked bed and shut himself in. Yet he spoke to the lad once more in the morning, out by the byre while Rolf was saddling the horse.

Now Hiarandi and Asdis listened with both anger and fear—anger that Kiartan would tempt the boy, and fear about how Rolf would respond. But Rolf spoke with wisdom beyond his years; and at his last response, Hiarandi smiled, and Asdis clapped her hands. Then Kiartan jumped from his seat and shouted, "Shame on all of you for staying home!" He refused to speak to them again that night and went to his locked room, shutting himself in. However, he did talk to the boy one more time in the morning, outside by the barn while Rolf was saddling the horse.

"Surely," said Kiartan, "thou didst not mean what thou saidst last night, for the fear of thy parents was in thy mind. Now let me tell thee what we can do. I will go on for the lading of my ship, and that will take a fortnight's time. Then I will wait for thee at the mouth of Laxriver, and thou canst come thither and join me secretly."

"Surely," Kiartan said, "you didn’t mean what you said last night, because your parents' fear was on your mind. Now let me tell you what we can do. I’ll go load my ship, and that will take about two weeks. Then I’ll wait for you at the mouth of Laxriver, and you can come there and join me in secret."

"Now," said the lad, "if I tell my father this, he will give thee a beating. Therefore I will remain silent until thy ship has sailed."

"Now," said the guy, "if I tell my dad this, he’ll give you a beating. So I’ll keep quiet until your ship has left."

Then Kiartan turned pale, and cursed, and made as if to strike his nephew. But Rolf put his hand to his belt, and Kiartan drew away. Yet Rolf had no knife.

Then Kiartan turned pale, cursed, and acted like he was going to hit his nephew. But Rolf put his hand on his belt, and Kiartan backed off. Still, Rolf had no knife.

"I see," said Rolf, "that thou art not quick at arms nor sure of thy own strength, even against me. And I knew thou wert a coward long ago, when I saw thee on thy ship's deck, giving no orders, but letting other men save thy ship and thyself. No great deeds of daring would I see with thee as shipmaster."

"I see," said Rolf, "that you're not quick with your weapons or confident in your own strength, even against me. I knew you were a coward long ago when I saw you on your ship's deck, giving no orders and letting others save your ship and yourself. I wouldn't expect to see any great acts of bravery from you as a shipmaster."

When Kiartan rode away, he was as glad at parting as were those of the house.

When Kiartan rode away, he was just as happy to leave as everyone in the house was.

"He is not changed," said Hiarandi, "in all the years he has been gone."

"He hasn't changed," Hiarandi said, "in all the years he's been gone."

"Where," asked Asdis, "is the harm which he was to do us?"

"Where," Asdis asked, "is the harm he was supposed to do to us?"

And she laughed, but rejoiced too soon. For after six weeks men came to Hiarandi, sent from Laxriverdale, where traders had given goods to Kiartan upon his promise that Hiarandi should pay. And it was discovered that Kiartan had not only used the money which Hiarandi had out at call in that region, but had obtained goods from other men creating debts. And he had filled all his ship at Hiarandi's expense. Then Rolf told to his father his own tale of Kiartan's secret offer, and Hiarandi was bitterly wroth.

And she laughed, but celebrated too early. Because after six weeks, men arrived at Hiarandi’s place, sent from Laxriverdale, where traders had given goods to Kiartan based on his promise that Hiarandi would pay. It was found out that Kiartan had not only spent the money that Hiarandi had put in circulation in that area, but he had also taken goods from others, building up debts. He had loaded his entire ship at Hiarandi's expense. Then Rolf told his father about Kiartan's secret offer, and Hiarandi was extremely angry.

And then began those troubles which Thurid had foreseen. For when Hiarandi refused to pay for the goods, but instead sought to regain his money from those who had supplied Kiartan, the matter was brought to the law. And first at the Quarter Thing, and then at the Althing, many small suits were disputed. But the end of the matter was, that Hiarandi was beaten by the skill of lawyers; and he had to lose his money and pay more besides, and stood stripped of all which he had laid up against his age, or against that time when Rolf should need a start in life. And the farmer was greatly cast down, recalling the misfortunes of the Soursops, and how he himself had been always called the Unlucky. But Asdis and Rolf strove to keep him in good heart.

And then the troubles that Thurid had predicted began. When Hiarandi refused to pay for the goods and instead tried to get his money back from those who had supplied Kiartan, the issue went to court. First, it was dealt with at the Quarter Thing, and then at the Althing, where many small lawsuits were argued. In the end, Hiarandi was outsmarted by the lawyers, and he had to lose his money and pay even more. He was left with nothing he had saved for his old age or for the time when Rolf would need a fresh start. The farmer was very discouraged, remembering the misfortunes of the Soursops and how he had always been called the Unlucky. But Asdis and Rolf did their best to keep his spirits up.

  CHAPTER IV

Einar and Ondott

Now the tale turns to speak of Einar and his household, how they dwelt at Fellstead, upon the low-lying land. Einar was a rich man, and he kept a large household of many thralls and servants. And for his pleasure, that he might seem the greater in the eyes of his neighbors, he kept men who did no work, but bore arms wheresoever they went; yet it had never been known that Einar brought any matter to bloodshed. He was not firm in any dealings, but he wished to be thought a great man. His holding was wide, for he owned all that the fathers of Hiarandi had had. Yet from his yard he often looked with no contented eye toward the hall of Hiarandi, where it stood above the crags, looking far over firth and fell.

Now the story shifts to Einar and his family, who lived at Fellstead on the flat land. Einar was wealthy and maintained a large household full of thralls and servants. To impress his neighbors and seem more important, he employed men who did no work but carried weapons wherever they went; however, it had never been known that Einar caused any conflict. He wasn’t decisive in any of his dealings, yet he wanted to be viewed as a significant figure. His estate was extensive, as he owned everything that the ancestors of Hiarandi had possessed. Still, he often looked with dissatisfaction from his yard toward the hall of Hiarandi, which sat high above the cliffs, overlooking the fjord and mountains.

Now of the men of Einar's household Ondott had the ruling, for he pleased Einar much, yet they were different in all outward ways. For Einar was short and plump, given to puffing and swelling as he spoke, and of many smooth words; but Ondott was tall and thin, lean-visaged and sour, and of surly speech. Einar was fond of dress, while Ondott went in simple clothes; yet they both loved money, and some accused Ondott of hoarding, but Einar spent freely, seeking to gain by gifts what his wit could not win for him. For he was not loved, and men thought little of his counsels.

Now, among the men in Einar's household, Ondott was in charge because Einar liked him a lot, even though they were very different in appearance. Einar was short and plump, often puffing up as he talked and was known for his smooth words; whereas Ondott was tall and thin, with a lean face and a sour demeanor, speaking in a gruff manner. Einar enjoyed dressing well, while Ondott preferred simple clothes. They both loved money, and some people accused Ondott of being a hoarder, while Einar spent freely, hoping to gain what he couldn't achieve through cleverness by giving gifts. He wasn't well-liked, and people didn't think much of his advice.

Of the women at Fellstead one old freedwoman was chief; and she held in especial care the daughter of Einar, Helga by name, who was yet young, being but thirteen years of age. She was of a sweet nature. Now one morning Helga stood with Dalla the old woman before the women's door of the hall, and they saw where came toward them a woman much bent, and covered with a cape and hood; when she came near, they knew her for Thurid from Cragness. She begged them for lodging and work. Dalla sent for Einar.

Of the women at Fellstead, there was one old freedwoman who was in charge. She took special care of Einar's daughter, Helga, who was still young at just thirteen. Helga had a sweet personality. One morning, Helga stood with Dalla, the old woman, in front of the women's door of the hall. They saw a woman approaching, hunched over and wrapped in a cape and hood. When she got closer, they recognized her as Thurid from Cragness. She asked them for a place to stay and for work. Dalla went to get Einar.

"How is it come," asked Einar, "that thou hast left Hiarandi?"

"How is it that you've left Hiarandi?" Einar asked.

"The man," said she, "calls upon his doom, and I will not stay to share it." And she told of the beacon, and how thereby a ship had been saved.

"The man," she said, "is bringing about his own destruction, and I won’t stick around to be part of it." Then she talked about the beacon and how it had saved a ship.

"Now," quoth Einar, "Hiarandi is a fool, so to break an old custom."

"Now," said Einar, "Hiarandi is an idiot for wanting to break an old tradition."

"Yet meseems," said Helga timidly, "that it was a kind thing to do."

"Yet it seems to me," said Helga shyly, "that it was a nice thing to do."

"Thou art but a child," he answered reprovingly. But she came closer to him and pulled his sleeve.

"You're just a kid," he replied disapprovingly. But she moved closer to him and tugged at his sleeve.

"Let not the old woman stay here," she whispered. "For I like not her looks, and I mistrust her."

"Don't let the old woman stay here," she whispered. "I don't like the way she looks, and I don't trust her."

But Ondott, who heard, said: "Nay, let us keep the old carline, if only to spite Hiarandi." And Dalla added: "She is a good worker, and handy to have about the place. Let us give her room." So Einar bade Thurid go within, and do what work was set her, in pay for her keep. But he asked her before he went away:

But Ondott, who overheard, said, "No, let's keep the old woman, just to annoy Hiarandi." And Dalla added, "She's a good worker and useful to have around. Let's give her a space." So Einar told Thurid to go inside and do the work assigned to her in exchange for her food and shelter. But he asked her before he left:

"Why camest thou here?"

"Why did you come here?"

"A rat," said she, "will leave a house that is sure to fall, and seek one which will stand." Then Einar was greatly pleased with her, and bade give her a better cloak. So it was that Thurid dwelt at Fellstead, and paid well with her work for her keep; but at Cragness she was missed, and the work was harder. Yet Thurid made no more prophecies, nor spoke of those which had been made. But it was known that the thralls of Hiarandi were set to light beacons on stormy nights, and he was much laughed at by the dwellers at Fellstead. And his thralls found it hard work, and became greatly discontented; yet since it was winter time, they had little else to do.

"A rat," she said, "will leave a house that’s bound to collapse and look for one that will hold up." Einar was really impressed by her and ordered that she be given a better cloak. So, Thurid settled at Fellstead, working hard to pay for her keep; but at Cragness, she was missed, and the work was tougher. Still, Thurid stopped making prophecies and didn't talk about the ones she had made. However, it was known that Hiarandi's servants were tasked with lighting beacons on stormy nights, and the people at Fellstead laughed at him a lot. His servants found the work challenging and became very unhappy, but since it was winter, they had little else to do.

Now one of them was named Malcolm, a Scot, and he came one day to Fellstead, when he was not needed at the farm. And Ondott met him, and asked him in, and asked him questions of matters at Cragness. As they spoke by the fire, Thurid passed by, and she sang to herself:

Now one of them was named Malcolm, a Scot, and he came one day to Fellstead when he wasn't needed at the farm. Ondott met him, invited him in, and asked him questions about what was going on at Cragness. While they talked by the fire, Thurid walked by and hummed to herself:

"Evil and ill

"Evil and sick"

Come together still."

"Come together still."

Malcolm asked: "Does the woman still make her rhymes with you?"

Malcolm asked, "Is the woman still writing her rhymes with you?"

"Little have I heard her sing," answered Ondott. "But what sang she with you?"

" I haven't heard her sing much," Ondott replied. "But what did she sing with you?"

Then Malcolm told of the singing of Thurid and Asdis, and of the prophecies of the old woman. And when he went away, Ondott gave him a small piece of money and bade him come again. Then Ondott called Thurid, and asked her of the things she had said at Cragness, what they might mean. But he got little from her; for first she would not speak, and then she only muttered, and at last all she said was this rhyme:

Then Malcolm talked about the singing of Thurid and Asdis and the prophecies from the old woman. When he left, Ondott gave him a small amount of money and told him to come back. After that, Ondott called Thurid and asked her about the things she had said at Cragness and what they could mean. But he didn’t get much from her; at first, she wouldn’t say anything, then she just mumbled, and finally, all she said was this rhyme:

"No need to teach

"Don’t need to teach"

Or trick or speech

Or trick or talk

To him whose mind

To the one who thinks

All wiles will find."

All tricks will work.

And Ondott could make nothing out of that; moreover, because it was Kiartan whom Hiarandi had saved, he thought that the farmer had strengthened himself by his deed. For only when the news came of the trick of Kiartan in cheating his brother did Ondott think that there might be something in the old woman's forecasting. And he and Einar spoke cheerfully together of the misfortune to their neighbor. Then summer drew on, and the Quarter Thing was held, and then came bad news to Einar in his hall.

And Ondott couldn't make sense of that; besides, since it was Kiartan whom Hiarandi had saved, he figured that the farmer had gained strength from his actions. It was only when news broke about Kiartan cheating his brother that Ondott started to think there might be some truth to the old woman's prophecy. He and Einar talked cheerfully about their neighbor's misfortune. Then summer approached, the Quarter Thing took place, and bad news arrived for Einar in his hall.

For a seafaring man landed at Hunafloi, and came across to Broadfirth; and he brought word that in the Orkneys Kiartan had foully slain a man of Broadfirth, whose nearest of kin was Einar, so that it was Einar's duty to follow up the blood-suit.

For a sailor who arrived at Hunafloi and crossed over to Broadfirth; he reported that in the Orkneys, Kiartan had brutally killed a man from Broadfirth, whose closest relative was Einar, so it was Einar's responsibility to seek revenge for the killing.

Here it must be said, for those who know not the customs of those days, that the death of a man called for atonement from the slayer, either his death or a payment in money, unless the slaying could be justified. The nearest of kin must take the suit against the slayer; and if the slayer should die, then his nearest of kin must take the defence. And the law is clearly shown by the case of the Heath-Slayings and other famous quarrels, when from small broils great feuds arose, from the duty of kinship and the unwillingness to pay blood-fines for another's deed. Thus Einar took upon him his duty, and vowed that Kiartan should pay with either money or blood.

Here it should be noted, for those unfamiliar with the customs of that time, that when a man died, the killer was required to make amends, either through their own death or by paying money, unless the killing was justified. The closest relatives had to pursue legal action against the killer; if the killer died, then their closest relatives had to defend them. This is clearly illustrated by the case of the Heath-Slayings and other well-known feuds, where small arguments led to major conflicts due to family obligations and the reluctance to pay blood money for someone else's actions. Thus, Einar accepted his responsibility and vowed that Kiartan would make amends with either money or blood.

All stood by and heard this, and they applauded. But Ondott said: "Come now outside with me and speak of this, but give the messenger food and bid him rest here the night."

All stood by and heard this, and they applauded. But Ondott said: "Come outside with me and let's talk about this, but give the messenger some food and tell him to rest here for the night."

So that was done, and Einar went out into the yard with Ondott, and walked up and down with him. Said Ondott:

So that was done, and Einar went out into the yard with Ondott and walked back and forth with him. Ondott said:

"Long are we likely to wait ere we lay hands on Kiartan. For he hath set his own brother strong against him, and scarce will he dare return to Iceland."

"Looks like we'll be waiting a while before we get our hands on Kiartan. He's turned his own brother against him, and he probably won't even dare to come back to Iceland."

"That may be true," said Einar gloomily.

"That might be true," Einar said gloomily.

"I like it not," said Ondott, "that Hiarandi should know this spite his brother has done thee, and yet be free himself. In the old days, which are not so long past, a man would have gone against Hiarandi with weapons. And he hath no relatives to harm thee."

"I don't like it," said Ondott, "that Hiarandi should know about the spite his brother has shown you and still be off the hook. Back in the old days, which weren't that long ago, a man would have challenged Hiarandi with weapons. And he has no relatives to hurt you."

"For all that," answered Einar, "the men of the Quarter would not like it. Lawfully must vengeance be taken, or not at all. Yet it is hard if my money and thy wit cannot rid me of these brothers, who anger me, and Hiarandi more than Kiartan." And he looked across at Cragness with fretting.

"For all that," Einar replied, "the people of the Quarter wouldn't be okay with it. Vengeance must be taken lawfully, or not at all. Still, it’s tough if my money and your cleverness can't help me get rid of these brothers, who annoy me and Hiarandi even more than Kiartan." And he glanced over at Cragness with frustration.

"Well mayest thou say that," answered Ondott, "for there stands Hiarandi's hall, which he cannot fill, while thou in thine art cramped for room. It is plainly true what people say, that thou canst never come into the honor which should be thine, while thou livest here, where strangers take thee for Hiarandi's tenant, or even his freedman."

"You're right to say that," Ondott replied, "because there’s Hiarandi’s hall, which he can't fill, while you're struggling for space. It's clearly true what people say: you'll never achieve the honor you deserve as long as you live here, where strangers see you as just Hiarandi's tenant, or even his freedman."

"They take me for his freedman!" cried Einar. "Now that is not to be borne! And I say to thee, get me Hiarandi's house and I will reward thee well."

"They think I'm his freedman!" shouted Einar. "That's unacceptable! And I'm telling you, get me Hiarandi's house, and I will reward you handsomely."

Then Ondott laid a plan before him. It should be given out that Kiartan was dead: the man who brought the news of the slaying might be bribed to swear to Kiartan's death. Then the blood-suit could be brought against Hiarandi in place of Kiartan; and all men knew that Hiarandi had no money to pay the fine, so that he must sell his farm.

Then Ondott presented a plan to him. It should be announced that Kiartan was dead: the person who delivered the news of the killing could be bribed to attest to Kiartan's death. Then the blood feud could be initiated against Hiarandi instead of Kiartan; and everyone knew that Hiarandi had no money to pay the fine, which meant he would have to sell his farm.

"Now," quoth Einar in great delight, "I will lengthen thy name, and thou shalt be called Ondott Crafty." For that was a saying in those days, to lengthen a man's name by giving him a nickname.

"Now," Einar said with great excitement, "I will add to your name, and you shall be called Ondott Crafty." Back then, it was common to extend a man's name by giving him a nickname.

Then they called from the house that man who had brought the news. Because he was an outlander he was easily persuaded to swear to Kiartan's death. Einar gave him money, both for himself and to pay his passage outward. Then witnesses were called to hear the oath; and on the morrow the man departed, and took ship for Ireland, and he is out of the story.

Then they called in the man from the house who had brought the news. Since he was a stranger, it was easy to convince him to swear to Kiartan's death. Einar gave him money, both for himself and to cover his passage out. Then witnesses were called to hear the oath; and the next day the man left and boarded a ship for Ireland, and that's the end of his story.

  CHAPTER V

The Calling of Hiarandi

When that man who had brought the news and made the false swearing was well out of the country, then Ondott bestirred himself to go against Hiarandi. Said he to Einar:

When the man who had delivered the news and lied under oath was far out of the country, Ondott got motivated to confront Hiarandi. He said to Einar:

"It is time that we summon Hiarandi soon to answer to the blood-suit, for the sitting of the Althing draws nigh."

"It’s time we call Hiarandi in soon to respond to the blood-suit, because the Althing meeting is coming up."

To that Einar assented, and on the morrow Ondott bade two men arm themselves and go with them to Cragness.

To that, Einar agreed, and the next day, Ondott told two men to arm themselves and go with them to Cragness.

"Why need we men?" asked Einar.

"Why do we need men?" asked Einar.

"We must have witnesses to the summoning," answered Ondott.

"We need witnesses for the summoning," Ondott replied.

"But it is not necessary to bear arms," said Einar.

"But you don’t have to carry a weapon," Einar said.

"We will prepare ourselves," replied Ondott, "as becomes thy dignity and as regards thy safety, for Hiarandi hath a quick temper." Then Einar said no more, and they rode to Cragness. But Ondott knew well that at such summonings quarrels often arose; and he said privily to his men, Hallmund and Hallvard:

"We'll get ready," Ondott replied, "in a way that's fitting for your status and your safety, because Hiarandi has a short fuse." Einar didn’t say anything else, and they rode to Cragness. But Ondott was well aware that these kinds of meetings often led to arguments; so he quietly told his men, Hallmund and Hallvard:

"Look that your swords be loose in their sheaths."

"Make sure your swords are loose in their sheaths."

They rode into the yard at Cragness and called Hiarandi from his house. Hiarandi came, and with him Rolf, bearing his bow, for he was about to go out for birds.

They rode into the yard at Cragness and called Hiarandi from his house. Hiarandi came out, and with him was Rolf, holding his bow, as he was about to go out to hunt for birds.

"Hiarandi," said Einar, "we have come to speak of the blood-suit for the slaying of my kinsman."

"Hiarandi," Einar said, "we've come to talk about the blood-suit for the killing of my relative."

"That thy kinsman is slain I knew," answered Hiarandi, "but I see not how it affects me in any way, so long as my brother be living."

"That your relative is dead, I know," Hiarandi replied, "but I don't see how it matters to me as long as my brother is alive."

"But thy brother is dead," replied Einar, and told that Kiartan was shipwrecked in the Orkneys.

"But your brother is dead," Einar replied, explaining that Kiartan had been shipwrecked in the Orkneys.

"This is the first I have heard of it," said Hiarandi.

"This is the first time I’ve heard of it," said Hiarandi.

Then Ondott spoke. "Knowing thy suspicious nature," said he, "I brought with us the men who were witnesses to the oath the messenger made. Thus canst thou know thy brother is truly dead."

Then Ondott spoke. "Knowing your suspicious nature," he said, "I brought with us the men who witnessed the oath the messenger took. This way, you can be sure your brother is really dead."

Hallvard and Hallmund said they had witnessed the oath. Hiarandi answered no word, but looked from one to the other.

Hallvard and Hallmund said they had seen the oath. Hiarandi didn’t say a word, but looked from one to the other.

"Now," said Ondott, "these same men will be witnesses to what we say here together." And this he said in a manner to provoke Hiarandi, yet he still answered nothing.

"Now," said Ondott, "these same men will witness what we discuss here together." He said this in a way meant to provoke Hiarandi, but he still said nothing in response.

"Is it not better," asked Einar, "that this matter be settled here quietly, between neighbors, rather than be brought before the judges at the Althing?"

"Isn't it better," Einar asked, "that we settle this quietly here, among neighbors, instead of taking it to the judges at the Althing?"

"Quietly settled is always best," answered Hiarandi. "Yet I see not how this matter is to be settled at all, seeing I have no money to make atonement."

"Staying calm is always the best option," replied Hiarandi. "But I don’t see how this situation can be resolved since I don’t have any money for restitution."

"Now," said Ondott quickly to Einar, "let me speak for thee in this affair." Then Einar gave the matter into the hands of Ondott.

"Now," Ondott said quickly to Einar, "let me take care of this for you." Then Einar handed the matter over to Ondott.

"All men know," began Ondott then, "that thou art poor, Hiarandi." And he saw Hiarandi flush with anger. Then he went on to propose that an exchange be made of Cragness for some parts of Einar's land, much less in value. And he spoke with such words that Hiarandi would feel insulted, and marked him grow ever redder in the face. When he had finished, Hiarandi burst out upon him.

"Everyone knows," Ondott began, "that you're broke, Hiarandi." He saw Hiarandi's face turn red with anger. Then he suggested trading Cragness for some parts of Einar's land, which were worth much less. He spoke in a way that was clearly insulting, and Hiarandi's face got even redder. Once he finished, Hiarandi exploded in response.

"Foolish are ye to suppose," cried Hiarandi, "that I will ever give up this stead which my fathers have settled. Let this matter come to the courts of law."

"You're foolish to think," shouted Hiarandi, "that I would ever give up this land that my ancestors established. Let this issue go to court."

Ondott spoke to Einar. "There is no reasoning with a madman. Thou must recite the summons."

Ondott spoke to Einar. "There's no reasoning with a madman. You must recite the summons."

Then Einar, who knew the law well, spoke the summons, and named the deed which was done on his kinsman, and made Hiarandi answerable; and called him to appear before the Quarter Court at the Althing, there to justify the slaying, or pay the blood-fine, or be made an outlaw. Everything he said in due legal form, and Ondott and the two men were named as witnesses.

Then Einar, who was well-versed in the law, issued the summons, identified the act committed against his relative, and held Hiarandi responsible; he summoned him to appear before the Quarter Court at the Althing, where he had to either justify the killing, pay the blood-fine, or become an outlaw. Everything he stated was done according to legal procedures, and Ondott along with the two men were named as witnesses.

Then he prepared to ride away, but Ondott spoke once more. "If thou canst not keep land, Hiarandi, better than thy father, then must thou lose this place in the end."

Then he got ready to ride away, but Ondott spoke again. "If you can't hold onto the land, Hiarandi, better than your father did, then you'll end up losing this place in the end."

Hiarandi could not restrain his wrath. He spoke no word; but he strode to Ondott, and smote with his staff. Ondott warded the blow, but the arm was broken at the wrist.

Hiarandi couldn't hold back his anger. He didn't say a word; instead, he walked up to Ondott and struck him with his staff. Ondott blocked the hit, but his wrist broke in the process.

Then Ondott cried to Hallvard and Hallmund: "Set upon him!" Those two drew their swords, and in that moment Hiarandi stood in danger of his life.

Then Ondott shouted to Hallvard and Hallmund: "Attack him!" Those two drew their swords, and in that moment Hiarandi was in serious danger.

But Rolf had strung his bow and set an arrow on the string. He drew the shaft to its head, and aimed at Einar, and cried: "Now Einar dies if my father is hurt!"

But Rolf had strung his bow and placed an arrow on the string. He pulled the shaft back to its head, aimed at Einar, and shouted: "Now Einar dies if my dad is hurt!"

Rolf speaking to several men

"'Now Einar dies if my father is hurt'"

"'Now Einar will die if my father gets hurt'"

They drew away hastily, and dared do no more, for they knew the aim of the lad. Nothing more was done in violence; yet before he rode away did Ondott summon Hiarandi for that hurt to him. And there the matter rested, with two suits against Hiarandi. Then all was quiet until the time came for folk to ride to the Althing.

They quickly pulled back and didn’t dare to do anything else, as they understood the young man’s intentions. No further violence occurred; however, before he left, Ondott called on Hiarandi about the injury inflicted on him. And that’s where things stood, with two claims against Hiarandi. Then everything was calm until it was time for people to ride to the Althing.

  CHAPTER VI

WHAT HIARANDI SHOULD DO

Hiarandi spoke not at all of the suits against him, yet he was continually gloomy. And one day he said:

Hiarandi didn’t say anything about the lawsuits against him, but he was always downcast. And one day he said:

"Much better were it now, had I never lighted the beacon that night."

"Things would be so much better now if I had never lit the beacon that night."

"Thou knowest," responded Asdis, "that thou didst right."

"You know," Asdis replied, "that you did the right thing."

"Still," said Hiarandi, "summer gales oft bring wrecks, and one ship might pay the blood-fine for me."

"Still," said Hiarandi, "summer storms often cause wrecks, and one ship could pay the blood price for me."

"For all that," Asdis answered, "thou hast not now the heart to stop lighting the beacon."

"For all that," Asdis replied, "you still don't have the heart to stop lighting the beacon."

Then on the second night thereafter came a storm; but nothing was said, except that Hiarandi bade the beacon be lighted. Yet he was gloomier than ever.

Then on the second night after that, a storm arrived; but no one said anything, except that Hiarandi ordered the beacon to be lit. Still, he was gloomier than ever.

One night Rolf asked him: "Why is it that thou art to answer for that deed which my uncle has done?"

One night Rolf asked him, "Why do you have to take responsibility for what my uncle did?"

"One must answer for a kinsman's deed," answered his father, "when that kinsman is dead."

"One must take responsibility for a relative’s actions," his father replied, "when that relative has died."

"And what is the punishment," asked Rolf, "for slaying?"

"And what’s the punishment," Rolf asked, "for killing?"

"A fine or outlawry," replied Hiarandi.

"A fine or being declared an outlaw," replied Hiarandi.

"Tell me of outlawry," begged Rolf. "For I hear of outlaws who live and work among men, and of those who flee into hiding, and of those who go overseas."

"Tell me about outlaws," Rolf pleaded. "I've heard about outlaws who live and work among people, and those who hide away, and those who go abroad."

"There are outlaws of many kinds," answered Hiarandi. "Some outlaws are condemned not to leave a district, or even a farm; but some must leave Iceland or else defend their lives. But most outlawries are like this, that a man must go abroad three winters, and then he is free to return. If he stays, his enemies may slay him if they can, and no man may ask atonement. Thus they who burned Njal in his house did fare abroad; but on the other hand Gisli our ancestor lived in hiding, and would not go. And Grettir the Strong, as all men know, lives to-day an outlaw, in one district or another; and no man has taken him, though there is a great price set upon his head."

"There are all kinds of outlaws," Hiarandi replied. "Some outlaws are banished from a specific area, or even from a farm; others have to leave Iceland to save their lives. Most outlawry situations are like this: a man has to go away for three winters, and then he can come back whenever he wants. If he stays, his enemies can kill him if they manage to find him, and no one can seek compensation for that. Those who burned Njal in his home went away afterward; on the other hand, our ancestor Gisli hid and refused to leave. And Grettir the Strong, as everyone knows, is still an outlaw today, moving from one region to another; and no one has captured him, even though there’s a huge bounty on his head."

"If thou art made outlaw," asked Rolf, "what wilt thou do?"

"If you become an outlaw," Rolf asked, "what will you do?"

"Ask me not," said Hiarandi. "For the matter troubles me. If I go abroad, how will ye all live? And it will profit you nothing if I stay and am slain. Yet if I am made outlaw, and go not, my goods and the farm are forfeit."

"Don't ask me," said Hiarandi. "It worries me. If I leave, how will you all survive? And it won't help you at all if I stay and end up getting killed. But if I'm declared an outlaw and don't leave, I'll lose my belongings and the farm."

As greatly as Hiarandi feared the outcome of these suits, so were those at Fellstead pleased by their hopes. And no one heard the carline Thurid, who sang to herself when she heard Ondott boast:

As much as Hiarandi feared the outcome of these lawsuits, those at Fellstead were just as pleased by their expectations. And no one noticed the old woman Thurid, who sang to herself when she heard Ondott brag:

"He laughs too soon

"He's laughing too soon"

Who doth forget,

Who forgets,

Soursop blood

Soursop juice

Binds kinsmen yet."

Binds family together still.

But Asdis thought rightly in the matter. For she said to Hiarandi: "What wilt thou do for thy defence at law? Is there no lawyer to help thee?"

But Asdis was right about the situation. She said to Hiarandi: "What will you do for your legal defense? Is there no lawyer to assist you?"

"Help is offered," answered her husband, "to those who have money. And I have none."

"Help is available," her husband replied, "for those who have money. And I don’t have any."

"Then wilt thou ask help of Snorri the Priest? There is no other to give thee counsel."

"Then will you ask Snorri the Priest for help? There’s no one else who can give you advice."

"Not close," replied Hiarandi, "is the tie of blood between us, and small is the friendship. Moreover, Snorri draws ever to those who wax in fortune, and such is Einar; and he helps little those whose fortunes wane, and such am I."

"Not close," replied Hiarandi, "is the bond of blood between us, and our friendship is small. Moreover, Snorri is always drawn to those who rise in fortune, and that is Einar; he offers little help to those whose fortunes decline, and that is me."

"Now," cried Asdis, "be not as a man who sees his own doom, and stirs not to help himself. Where is thy manhood? Bestir thyself for my sake and Rolfs, and do what thou canst for our good! Now promise me that thou wilt ask help of Snorri."

"Now," shouted Asdis, "don't be like someone who sees their own fate and doesn’t do anything to save themselves. Where's your courage? Get moving for my sake and Rolfs, and do what you can for our benefit! Now promise me that you will ask Snorri for help."

Thus she stirred Hiarandi to shake off his gloom, so that he promised. And when the time came for him to ride to the Althing, he went with a better heart.

Thus she encouraged Hiarandi to overcome his sadness, so that he made a promise. And when the time came for him to ride to the Althing, he went with a lighter heart.

  CHAPTER VII

HOW HIARANDI GOT THE LESSER OUTLAWRY

Hiarandi travelled to the Althing all alone; he had a good horse and stout clothes, but in nothing was he noticeable, so that men who passed him on the road gave him only the good-day, yet asked him not to join their company. And he saw how men of power rode with their Thingmen behind them, all in colored clothes and well armed. He saw Hrut, the famous swordsman, how he rode with eleven full-grown sons at his back, and men besides, so that all thought that a grand sight. And many others rode to the Althing with great pride. Then Hiarandi recalled that his own father had ridden in holiday guise to bring his suits; and as he compared his father's state with his own, he who went alone and unnoticed, but at home was called the Unlucky, then his heart was greatly cast down within him.

Hiarandi traveled to the Althing all by himself; he had a decent horse and sturdy clothes, but nothing about him stood out, so people who passed him on the road only greeted him but didn’t invite him to join them. He noticed powerful men riding with their Thingmen behind them, all dressed in colorful clothing and well armed. He saw Hrut, the famous swordsman, riding with eleven grown sons and other men, which everyone agreed was quite a spectacle. Many others rode to the Althing with a sense of pride. Then Hiarandi remembered that his own father had ridden in festive attire to present his legal matters; as he compared his father’s grand appearance with his own—traveling alone and unnoticed, while at home he was called the Unlucky—his heart sank heavily within him.

He came to the Thingvalla, where all the plain was a busy hive of men. And he found humble lodging at a booth, and stabled his horse under the cliff, and spent the night alone amid the throng. Then on the morrow, at midday, he went out to have speech with Snorri. At Snorri's booth he was told that Snorri was at talk with a client within.

He arrived at Thingvalla, where the entire area was buzzing with activity. He found simple accommodation at a booth, stabled his horse under the cliff, and spent the night alone among the crowd. The next day, around noon, he went out to speak with Snorri. At Snorri's booth, he was informed that Snorri was in a meeting with a client inside.

"Then I will wait," said Hiarandi, and sat down on a bench at the door. But it was bitter to him that he should sit there, a poor suitor, at the door of his kinsman.

"Then I will wait," said Hiarandi, and sat down on a bench at the door. But it was hard for him to sit there, a poor suitor, at the door of his relative.

Now he had not sat there long when he heard his own name spoken within, and he knew the voice of his neighbor Einar. And Einar was saying, "Thou art not bound to Hiarandi in any way."

Now he hadn't been sitting there long when he heard his own name mentioned from inside, and he recognized the voice of his neighbor Einar. Einar was saying, "You are not tied to Hiarandi in any way."

Then he heard another voice, the voice of an old man—for Snorri was advanced in years—saying: "Small enough are the ties between myself and Hiarandi."

Then he heard another voice, the voice of an old man—because Snorri was quite old—saying: "The connections between me and Hiarandi are pretty weak."

Then Hiarandi rose and walked away. And he forgot all he had promised his wife, and all she had said to him: how he should forget himself in struggling for her sake and Rolf's. But that melancholy came over him which was his greatest weakness.

Then Hiarandi got up and walked away. And he forgot everything he had promised his wife, along with all she had said to him: how he should put aside his own needs in his efforts for her and Rolf's sake. But that sadness fell over him, which was his biggest weakness.

"I am too late," he said to himself, "for Einar is before me. My case is lost, and my farm too; for on whose side Snorri is, on that side has fallen the judgment for this score of years. And the twists of the law are too hard for me to understand, since meseems right hath no place in a law-finding. Yet I will defend myself as I may."

"I'm too late," he said to himself, "because Einar is ahead of me. My case is lost, and so is my farm; because whichever side Snorri is on, that’s where the judgment has fallen for these past twenty years. The complexities of the law are beyond my grasp, as it seems there's no room for fairness in legal decisions. Still, I will defend myself as best as I can."

Then on the morrow the Althing was opened, and the four Quarter Courts sat in their places, and the Fifth Court sat at the Hill of Laws. And Hiarandi, as he went to the court of the Westfirthers, saw where Einar walked also thither with Snorri, keeping close by his elbow, and laughing as he talked. Ondott also was there, slinking behind like a fox. And on that very first day Hiarandi's case was called early.

Then the next day, the Althing started, and the four Quarter Courts took their seats, while the Fifth Court gathered at the Hill of Laws. As Hiarandi made his way to the Westfirthers' court, he noticed Einar walking there too with Snorri, staying close beside him and laughing as they talked. Ondott was there as well, sneaking in like a fox. On that very first day, Hiarandi's case was called early.

Now Einar had men of the law as his friends, and they had taught him what to say. And he opened the case, speaking loud and clearly, and called on Hiarandi to answer the charges. But Hiarandi stood up alone, without counsel, and spoke for himself. Soon he saw that the case went against him. For Einar and his friends knew so much of the law that their wiles were many, and Hiarandi was soon confused, so that his answers were not wise. And Einar smiled where he stood, so that he confused Hiarandi the more. Then Einar demanded judgment unless Hiarandi had more to say. And he was about to give up his case.

Now Einar had legal experts as his friends, and they had taught him what to say. He opened the case, speaking loudly and clearly, and called on Hiarandi to respond to the accusations. But Hiarandi stood up alone, without a lawyer, and spoke for himself. Soon he realized that the case was turning against him. Einar and his friends were so knowledgeable about the law that they had many tricks up their sleeves, and Hiarandi quickly became confused, making his responses less insightful. Einar smiled as he stood there, further disorienting Hiarandi. Then Einar demanded a verdict unless Hiarandi had more to say. He was about to give up his case.

Then came some one and stood at Hiarandi's elbow, and said: "Thou shouldst demand a stay in the proceedings."

Then someone came and stood at Hiarandi's elbow and said, "You should request a pause in the proceedings."

Hiarandi looked at the man, but he was muffled in a cloak, so that his face was not to be seen. Then Hiarandi asked: "For what reason can I ask a stay?"

Hiarandi looked at the man, but he was wrapped in a cloak, so his face couldn't be seen. Then Hiarandi asked, "Why can I request a delay?"

The man replied: "It is always permitted to ask it, to get counsel."

The man replied, "It's always okay to ask for advice."

But Hiarandi said: "No counsel can save me here. Let an end come now."

But Hiarandi said, "No advice can help me now. Let it all come to an end."

"Foolish art thou," answered the man. "Dost thou forget those at home? Do as I bid!"

"You're being foolish," the man replied. "Have you forgotten about those back home? Do as I say!"

Then Hiarandi asked a stay, and it was granted him until the morrow. But when he turned to ask the man his advice, he was gone, and Hiarandi could not see him anywhere. Then he went to beg help of those versed in the law, but they said he should have come sooner, for they were now too busy to help him. Once more, thinking again of Asdis and Rolf, he went to ask help of Snorri the Priest; but he was not at his booth, and men said he would be at the courts all day. At that Hiarandi went away again; and he wandered about the Thing-field, seeing no one whom he could ask for help, but beholding everywhere men too busy with their own affairs to heed him. At last toward dusk his courage forsook him once more, and he went and sat down on the bank of the river, believing his case lost. As he sat there the light grew dim, and of a sudden he saw at his side the man muffled in the cloak.

Then Hiarandi asked for a delay, and it was granted until tomorrow. But when he turned to seek the man's advice, he had disappeared, and Hiarandi couldn’t find him anywhere. He then went to ask for help from those knowledgeable in the law, but they told him he should have come sooner, as they were now too busy to assist him. Once again, thinking of Asdis and Rolf, he went to seek help from Snorri the Priest; however, he wasn’t at his booth, and people said he would be at the courts all day. At that, Hiarandi went away again, wandering through the Thing-field, seeing no one he could ask for help, only noticing men too preoccupied with their own matters to pay him any attention. Eventually, as dusk approached, he lost hope again and sat down by the riverbank, feeling like his case was hopeless. While he sat there, the light began to fade, and suddenly he saw the man wrapped in the cloak beside him.

"Now is seen," said the man, "the truth of the old saw: 'He that pleadeth his own cause hath a fool for his client.' For a sound case hadst thou, but it is well-nigh ruined beyond remedy."

"Now it's clear," said the man, "the truth of the old saying: 'Whoever represents themselves has a fool for a client.' You had a solid case, but it's almost beyond repair."

"What should I have done?" asked Hiarandi.

"What should I have done?" Hiarandi asked.

"Thou shouldst have asked aid of Snorri the Priest."

"You should have asked for help from Snorri the Priest."

"But he," said Hiarandi, "has been in talk with Einar, who sues me."

"But he," Hiarandi said, "has been talking to Einar, who is suing me."

"Since when," asked the man, "has Snorri been used to pledge himself to all who come to him? Hast thou forgotten he is of thy kin?"

"Since when," the man asked, "has Snorri been willing to pledge himself to everyone who comes to him? Have you forgotten he is family?"

"We are both come," said Hiarandi, "from the stock of Gisli the Outlaw. But if Gisli was his uncle, so also was Gisli the slayer of his father. So Snorri is both against us and for us by the tie of blood; and he forgetteth and remembereth as he chooseth, or as his interest bids."

"We both come," said Hiarandi, "from the family of Gisli the Outlaw. But if Gisli was his uncle, he was also the one who killed his father. So Snorri is both against us and for us by blood; he forgets and remembers as he likes, or as it suits his interests."

Then said the man: "Thou givest him no good character. Yet at least thou couldst have let him have the say, which way his interest lies."

Then the man said, "You don't give him a good reputation. But at the very least, you could have let him express where his interests lie."

But Hiarandi answered in bitter mood: "Snorri casteth his weight where is the greater power, that his own strength may grow."

But Hiarandi responded with bitterness, "Snorri stands where the power is greatest so that his own strength can increase."

"He would not thank thee should he hear thee," answered the stranger. "Yet methinks that even in matters which concern his own advancement, he should be free to choose for himself."

"He wouldn’t thank you if he heard you," replied the stranger. "But I think that even in matters related to his own progress, he should be free to make his own choices."

"Now," asked Hiarandi, "shall I go to Snorri and crave his help?"

"Now," Hiarandi asked, "should I go to Snorri and ask for his help?"

"Nay," replied the cowled man, "now it is too late. For this evening Snorri holdeth counsel on weighty matters concerning chiefs from the south firths, who are to meet him at his booth."

"Not anymore," replied the man in the hood, "now it's too late. This evening, Snorri is holding a meeting about important issues with chiefs from the southern inlets, who are set to meet him at his booth."

"Why, then," asked Hiarandi, "didst thou persuade me to ask a stay of judgment? For my fate meets me after all."

"Why, then," asked Hiarandi, "did you persuade me to request a delay in the judgment? Because my fate is still coming for me after all."

"Perhaps even I," said the man, "know more of the law than thou. Now wilt thou be ruled by me?"

"Maybe I," said the man, "know more about the law than you do. Are you going to let me take charge?"

"That I will," answered Hiarandi quickly.

"Sure, I will," answered Hiarandi quickly.

"Then shalt thou do thus and so," said the man. And he instructed Hiarandi how he should speak on the next day. "And this shalt thou do even though thou seest Snorri in company with Einar.—Nay, make no question, for else thou art ruined." And with this the man went away.

"Then you will do this and that," said the man. And he told Hiarandi how he should speak the next day. "And you must do this even if you see Snorri with Einar.—No questions, or you'll be in trouble." And with that, the man left.

In the morning all men go to the courts again; and Hiarandi marks how Einar walks with Snorri, and they seem merry together, though Einar laughs the most. Nevertheless, Hiarandi stands up when his case is called, and does as the cowled man had said, for he demands of Einar what forfeiture he will name.

In the morning, all the men return to the courts; and Hiarandi notices how Einar walks with Snorri, looking cheerful together, although Einar does most of the laughing. Still, Hiarandi stands up when his case is called and does what the hooded man advised, asking Einar what penalty he will propose.

"Either," said Einar, "that thou shalt pay down the worth of three hundreds in silver, or that thou shalt be outlawed."

"Either," said Einar, "you’ll need to pay the equivalent of three hundred in silver, or you’ll be outlawed."

"Now," said Hiarandi, "it seems hard that so much shall be my punishment. But wilt thou take this offer, that we handsel this case to Snorri the Priest, and abide by his finding?"

"Now," said Hiarandi, "it seems unfair that I should face such a harsh punishment. But will you accept this proposal: that we present this case to Snorri the Priest and accept his decision?"

Einar hesitated. But many standing by said that was fair; moreover, that was a custom much followed. And again, Einar did not wish the outlawing of Hiarandi; but he felt sure that Snorri would lay a blood-fine, which must force Hiarandi to sell his farm. And he thought his cause was sure, so he said after a moment:

Einar hesitated. But many nearby said that was reasonable; also, it was a common practice. Again, Einar didn’t want Hiarandi to be outlawed; however, he was certain that Snorri would impose a blood-fine, which would force Hiarandi to sell his farm. He believed his argument was solid, so after a moment, he said:

"I will."

"I will."

So they handselled the suit to Snorri, striking hands together before the judges, and agreeing to abide by his decision. Then Snorri stood up to speak. Einar smiled at him that he might remind him of their companionship, but Snorri smiled not at all.

So they handed the suit over to Snorri, striking their hands together in front of the judges and agreeing to accept his decision. Then Snorri stood up to speak. Einar smiled at him, hoping to remind him of their friendship, but Snorri didn’t smile back at all.

"Thus it seems to me," he said, and all men listened while he spoke—for Snorri was one of those who had known the great men of old time, who had seen the great fight at the Althing after Njal's Burning, and who had swayed its event. "Thus it seems to me," said Snorri. "The case of Hiarandi was a good one at the beginning, yet he has well-nigh spoiled it. But the case of Einar seems strong, yet it is weak. For he has named as witnesses two men of kin to the slain man; also he has not called a man who is nearer neighbor than one he has called. Also these men are neither landholders, nor money owners, nor owners of sheep or cattle; but they live in Einar's hall at his expense. Now let Einar say if all these things are not true."

"Here's what I think," he said, and everyone listened as he spoke—because Snorri was someone who had known the great figures of the past, who had witnessed the big conflict at the Althing after Njal's Burning, and who had influenced its outcome. "Here's what I think," Snorri continued. "Hiarandi's case started out strong, but he has nearly ruined it. On the other hand, Einar's case seems solid, but it’s actually weak. He has listed two witnesses who are related to the victim; he also hasn't included a neighbor who is closer than one he did name. Moreover, these witnesses do not own land, money, or livestock; they are staying in Einar's hall at his expense. Now let Einar say whether all of this isn’t true."

Then Einar had to speak; and he acknowledged that his witnesses, who should make the jury, were chosen as Snorri had said. Then Snorri set those men out of the jury, and only six were left.

Then Einar had to speak; and he admitted that his witnesses, who should form the jury, were chosen as Snorri had said. Then Snorri removed those men from the jury, and only six were left.

"Seven men are needed to make the tale of the witnesses complete," quoth Snorri. "Therefore it is plain that this case of the slaying shall fall to the ground, and no atonement shall be paid. But as to the case of the striking of Ondott, that is another matter; and it is a case of contempt of the Thing, for one who goes to serve summons in a suit is free to go and come unscathed, and is under the protection of the men of the Quarter. Therefore I doom Hiarandi to the lesser outlawry, after this manner: he shall remain upon his farm for the space of one year, nor go beyond its limits more than the length of a bowshot, upon penalty of full outlawing. But shall he become a full outlaw, then his property, and the inheritance of his son, is not to be forfeit, but only Hiarandi's life is to be in danger. And such is my finding." Then Snorri sat him down.

"Seven men are needed to make the story of the witnesses complete," Snorri said. "So it’s clear that this murder case will be dropped, and no compensation will be paid. But regarding the case of the attack on Ondott, that's a different issue; it’s a matter of disrespecting the Thing, because someone who goes to deliver a summons in a lawsuit has the right to come and go safely, protected by the people of the Quarter. So, I sentence Hiarandi to lesser outlawry: he must stay on his farm for one year and cannot go beyond its boundaries more than the distance of a bowshot, or he’ll be fully outlawed. If he does become a full outlaw, then his property and his son's inheritance won't be forfeited, but only Hiarandi’s life will be at risk. And that’s my decision." With that, Snorri sat down.

Then men murmured together, discussing the judgment; and all said that he knew the law to its uttermost quibble, and he knew men as well, for who told him that the jury was wrongly constituted? And Einar was wroth, complaining that Snorri was tender of his relative. But Hiarandi was glad, and a weight fell from him, for he saw how he had been saved from all that threatened him. He went to Snorri to thank him.

Then the men whispered among themselves, talking about the judgment; and they all said that he understood the law down to its tiniest detail, and he understood people too, because who told him that the jury was set up incorrectly? Einar was angry, claiming that Snorri was being biased towards his family. But Hiarandi was relieved, and a burden lifted off him, as he realized how he had been saved from everything that had threatened him. He went to Snorri to thank him.

Snorri took his thanks, and smiled at Hiarandi. "Now is clearly seen," quoth he, "how much Snorri thinks of his own honor, and how little of that of his kinsmen."

Snorri accepted his thanks and smiled at Hiarandi. "Now it's clear," he said, "how much Snorri values his own honor and how little he cares for that of his relatives."

Hiarandi had nothing to answer.

Hiarandi had no response.

"And it is also plain," said Snorri, "how I always favor the rich, but care nothing for poor men."

"And it's also obvious," said Snorri, "that I always support the wealthy, but don't care about poor people."

"Now I see," said Hiarandi, "that thou wert the man in the cloak."

"Now I see," said Hiarandi, "that you were the man in the cloak."

"Mayest thou perceive as well," responded Snorri, "that thou hast a friend in the world who will help thee when he can." But he would take no more thanks, advising Hiarandi to go home and set his affairs in order, since from the rising of the Althing to its next sitting he must not quit his farm.

"Hopefully, you can see," Snorri replied, "that you have a friend in the world who will help you when he can." But he wouldn’t accept any more thanks, telling Hiarandi to go home and get his affairs in order, since he couldn’t leave his farm from the start of the Althing until its next session.

"And take heed," quoth Snorri, "that thou losest not thy life from carelessness, or from the wiles of thine enemies."

"And be careful," said Snorri, "that you don't lose your life out of carelessness or due to the tricks of your enemies."

Then Hiarandi betook himself home.

Then Hiarandi went home.

  CHAPTER VIII

OF SCHEMES

Until the time when the Althing must rise, Hiarandi set his affairs in order, and was busy thereat. He arranged who should buy his hay, and who should supply him with this matter and that, although it was clear that many things must be done by the hands of Rolf. Also Frodi the Smith, kinsman of the Cragness-dwellers, was to come to Cragness whenever he might. Thus it was all settled; and when the Althing rose, then Hiarandi withdrew upon his farm for the space of one year.

Until the Althing was ready to adjourn, Hiarandi got his affairs in order and stayed busy with that. He decided who would buy his hay and who would provide him with this and that, even though it was obvious that Rolf would have to handle many tasks. Frodi the Smith, a relative of the Cragness-dwellers, was also supposed to come to Cragness whenever he could. Everything was arranged; and when the Althing adjourned, Hiarandi returned to his farm for a year.

But Rolf had to see to the sheep-shearing, since the washing was best done beyond the farm, upon common land. Also the selling of the wool came to Rolf's lot, and he travelled to the market therewith. Through the autumn he was much busied with his father's matters; and it rejoiced his parents that the lad, who had come now into his fifteenth year, was wise and foreseeing, and looked well to all that was trusted to his hand. Then the winter drew nigh; and the hay was stored, and the time came when the sheep must be gathered from their summer pastures, when the frosts drove them down from the uplands. All men met at the great sheep-fold which the father of Hiarandi had built; but Hiarandi might not be there, because the fold was now on Einar's land, full five bowshots from the boundaries of Cragness. Rolf went with the thralls to the separating of the sheep by means of their marks; but Hiarandi sat at home, looking out at the gathering of people, and might not be at any of the doings.

But Rolf had to handle the sheep-shearing, since washing was best done away from the farm, on common land. He also took care of selling the wool and traveled to the market with it. Throughout the autumn, he was busy with his father's affairs; his parents were pleased that their son, who had just turned fifteen, was smart and responsible, taking good care of everything entrusted to him. Then winter approached; the hay was stored, and it was time to gather the sheep from their summer pastures as the frost drove them down from the highlands. Everyone gathered at the large sheep-fold that Hiarandi's father had built, but Hiarandi couldn't be there because the fold was on Einar's land, a good five bowshots from the boundaries of Cragness. Rolf went with the workers to separate the sheep by their marks, while Hiarandi stayed home, watching the crowd but unable to participate in any of the activities.

Now Ondott Crafty had oversight of Einar's sheep, and he examined the sheep's ear-marks, and said whose they were. Rolf gave to the thralls the sheep to drive home; but Frodi the Smith, who was the mildest of men, took the sheep from the hands of Ondott. This task Rolf gave to Frodi, because he would not himself have speech with Ondott, who was now well of his broken arm, but whose temper was not improved by his hurt. Now Ondott came to a sheep which had torn its ear, so that the mark was scarred. Then said Ondott:

Now Ondott Crafty was in charge of Einar's sheep, and he checked the sheep's ear marks to identify them. Rolf instructed the thralls to drive the sheep home, but Frodi the Smith, who was the gentlest of men, took the sheep from Ondott’s hands. Rolf assigned this task to Frodi because he didn't want to speak with Ondott, who had recovered from his broken arm, but whose mood had not improved due to his injury. Ondott then came across a sheep that had torn its ear, making the mark scarred. Then Ondott said:

"This sheep is Einar's."

"This sheep belongs to Einar."

"Nay," said Frodi, "I remember the wether, and he is Hiarandi's."

"Nah," said Frodi, "I remember the ram, and it's Hiarandi's."

"Looks not the mark," asked Ondott, "like the mark of Einar?"

"Doesn't that mark look like Einar's?" Ondott asked.

"Yes," said Frodi, "but the mark is scarred, and is changed."

"Yeah," Frodi said, "but the mark is scarred and has changed."

"Now," quoth Ondott, "call Hiarandi hither, and let him decide."

"Now," said Ondott, "bring Hiarandi here, and let him decide."

This he said with a sneer: but Frodi answered gravely: "My cousin shall not break his outlawry for a sheep. But call Rolf hither."

This he said with a sneer: but Frodi replied seriously: "My cousin won’t break his outlawry for a sheep. But bring Rolf here."

"I call no boys to my counsel," answered Ondott. "The matter is between thee and me."

"I won’t bring any boys into this discussion," Ondott replied. "This is just between you and me."

Then Frodi was perplexed, for in disputes and bargains he mixed little. "But," said he, "meseems this is best. Drive the sheep to Cragness, and let Hiarandi see it."

Then Frodi was confused, since he rarely got involved in arguments and deals. "But," he said, "I think this is the best option. Take the sheep to Cragness, and let Hiarandi check it out."

"Now," said Ondott, "I have no time for that. But draw thy whittle, and we can settle the matter here."

"Right now," said Ondott, "I don't have time for that. But pull out your knife, and we can sort this out here."

Then Frodi looked upon his long knife, and said nothing.

Then Frodi gazed at his long knife and said nothing.

"Why carriest thou the whittle, then," asked Ondott, "if thou art not ready to use it?"

"Why are you carrying the knife, then," Ondott asked, "if you're not ready to use it?"

"My whittle," answered Frodi, "is to cut my bread and cheese, and to mend my shoes on a journey."

"My knife," answered Frodi, "is to cut my bread and cheese, and to fix my shoes while traveling."

Then all the men who stood about hooted at the simple answer. Ondott said: "Betake thyself then to bread and cheese, but the sheep is ours." And he sent the sheep away to join Einar's flock.

Then all the men standing around laughed at the simple answer. Ondott said, "Go ahead and stick to bread and cheese, but the sheep belongs to us." And he sent the sheep away to join Einar's flock.

Now Frodi was puzzled, and he said: "I will not follow up the matter, but will pay for the sheep out of mine own savings." But when he offered to pay, Rolf and Hiarandi were angered, for the wether was a good one. Yet they could get no satisfaction from Einar, although they might not blame Frodi, knowing his peaceful nature.

Now Frodi was confused, and he said, "I won't pursue this matter, but I'll pay for the sheep using my own savings." However, when he offered to pay, Rolf and Hiarandi were angry because the ram was a valuable one. Still, they couldn't get any satisfaction from Einar, although they couldn't blame Frodi, knowing he was peaceful by nature.

Now, as the winter approached, came chapmen, traders, into the neighborhood, and laid up their ship near Cragness; and all men went to chaffer with them. But Hiarandi must stay at home. Then for company's sake he sent and bade the shipmaster dwell with him for the winter; but Ondott Crafty, learning of it, won the shipmaster, by gifts, to stay with Einar. And that pleased Hiarandi not at all. Then the winter came, and men had little to do, so they held ball-play on the ponds; yet Hiarandi could not go thither. And the life began to irk him much. When spring drew near, Frodi went back to his smithy, and the household was small.

Now, as winter approached, traders arrived in the area and docked their ship near Cragness; everyone went to bargain with them. However, Hiarandi had to stay home. To keep himself company, he invited the shipmaster to stay with him for the winter, but Ondott Crafty, learning about this, persuaded the shipmaster with gifts to stay with Einar instead. This did not please Hiarandi at all. Then winter came, and with not much to do, people played ball on the ponds; however, Hiarandi couldn't join them. As a result, he grew quite frustrated. When spring neared, Frodi returned to his smithy, and the household became small.

One day Ondott said to Einar: "Still we sit here, and gaze at the house where we should live."

One day, Ondott said to Einar: "Here we are, just sitting and staring at the house where we’re meant to live."

"What is there to do?" asked Einar. "Nothing brings Hiarandi from his farm, not even the loss of his wether. I have set spies to watch him, but he never comes beyond the brook which marks his boundary."

"What’s there to do?" Einar asked. "Nothing brings Hiarandi from his farm, not even when he loses his wether. I’ve got spies keeping an eye on him, but he never comes past the brook that marks his boundary."

"Yet there is something to be done," answered Ondott. "Wait awhile."

"Still, there’s something that needs to be done," Ondott replied. "Just wait a bit."

And the winter passed, and the chapmen began to dight their ship for the outward voyage. Now Malcolm the Scot, the thrall of Hiarandi, stood often on the crag when his day's work was done, and gazed at the ship of the chapmen. One evening Ondott went thither to him, seeing that he was out of sight of the hall.

And winter passed, and the merchants started getting their ship ready for the journey. Now Malcolm the Scot, the servant of Hiarandi, often stood on the cliff after finishing his work and looked at the merchants' ship. One evening, Ondott went there to him, noticing that he was out of sight of the hall.

"Why gazest thou," asked Ondott, "so much at the ship? Wouldst thou go in her?"

"Why are you staring at the ship so much?" Ondott asked. "Do you want to go in it?"

"Aye," answered the thrall, "for she goes to my home. But I have not the money to purchase my freedom, though Hiarandi has promised in another year to set me free."

"Aye," replied the thrall, "because she’s going to my home. But I don’t have the money to buy my freedom, although Hiarandi promised to set me free in another year."

"Wilt thou wait another year when thou mightest slip away now?" cried Ondott. "But perhaps thou fearest that the shipmaster would give thee up."

"Will you wait another year when you could leave now?" shouted Ondott. "But maybe you're afraid that the ship master would abandon you."

"That also," said the thrall, "was in my mind."

"That too," said the servant, "was on my mind."

Then Ondott said: "The shipmaster has dwelt with us the winter through, and I know well what sort of man he is. Now I promise that if thou comest to him three nights hence, he will keep thee hidden, and no one shall see thee when they sail in the morning."

Then Ondott said: "The shipmaster has stayed with us all winter, and I know what kind of person he is. Now I promise that if you go to him three nights from now, he will keep you hidden, and no one will see you when they set sail in the morning."

The thrall hesitated, but in the end he did as Ondott desired, and he gained his freedom by the trick. Thus was the work at Cragness rendered harder for those who remained, and Frodi could not come to help.

The servant hesitated, but in the end, he did what Ondott wanted, and he earned his freedom through the trick. As a result, the work at Cragness became tougher for those who stayed behind, and Frodi couldn't come to help.

"Hiarandi," said Ondott to Einar, "is at last coming into those straits where I wished him. Now be thou guided by me, and I promise that in the end thy wishes will be fulfilled. Come, we will go to Cragness as before, and make offer to Hiarandi to buy his land." And he persuaded Einar to go. They went as before, with Hallvard and Hallmund.

"Hiarandi," Ondott said to Einar, "is finally facing the situation I hoped for him. Now let me guide you, and I promise that in the end, your wishes will be fulfilled. Come, let's go to Cragness like before and offer Hiarandi to buy his land." And he convinced Einar to go. They set out as before, with Hallvard and Hallmund.

"Shall we go armed?" asked the men.

"Should we go armed?" the men asked.

"Nay," answered Ondott, "only witnesses do I desire."

"Nah," replied Ondott, "I only want witnesses."

Now when Hiarandi was called forth by Einar, Rolf also was by, but he saw that they of Fellstead bore no arms. Again Ondott spoke in the place of Einar.

Now when Hiarandi was called forward by Einar, Rolf was also present, but he noticed that those from Fellstead were unarmed. Once more, Ondott spoke in Einar's place.

"Hiarandi," said he, "all men can see what fortune is thine, since thy thrall has left thee and thy work is harder. Truly thou art called unlucky. But Einar pities thy condition, and he offers thus: Take from him a smaller farm, and the difference in silver. And since this outlawry is from us, from the time ye two handsel the bargain thou art free to go where thou wilt, without fear of thy life."

"Hiarandi," he said, "everyone can see what bad luck you have, since your servant has abandoned you and your work is tougher. Really, people call you unlucky. But Einar feels sorry for your situation, and he offers this: Take a smaller farm from him and the difference in silver. And because this outlawry comes from us, once you both finalize the deal, you will be free to go wherever you want, without worrying for your life."

But Hiarandi spoke to Einar, and not to Ondott. "Why comest thou hither," he said, "like a small man to chaffer over little things? This outlawry irks me not, and in two months I am free to go where I wish. Go home; and when thou comest again, find thy tongue and speak for thyself!"

But Hiarandi spoke to Einar, not to Ondott. "Why are you here," he said, "like a small man haggling over minor issues? This outlaw status doesn’t bother me, and in two months I’ll be free to go wherever I want. Go home; and when you come back, find your voice and speak for yourself!"

Then he went indoors and left them.

Then he went inside and left them.

So Einar and those others rode homeward, and he thought his journey shameful. "See," said he to Ondott, "where thy counsels have brought me. I am mocked and sent away."

So Einar and the others rode home, and he felt ashamed of his journey. "Look," he said to Ondott, "this is where your advice has led me. I am mocked and sent away."

"Now," Ondott replied, "that has happened which I desired, and I brought men to hear. For thou hast made a fair offer to Hiarandi, and hast shown a good heart. Now what happens to him is his own fault, and no man can blame us." Then he commanded the two men that they should tell everyone what had been said, showing how Einar had been generous, but Hiarandi insulting. And when they reached the house, Ondott said to Einar in private:

"Now," Ondott replied, "what I wanted has happened, and I brought people to hear it. You made a good offer to Hiarandi, and you've shown a kind heart. What happens to him is his own responsibility, and no one can blame us." Then he told the two men to inform everyone about what had been said, highlighting Einar's generosity and Hiarandi's insults. When they got to the house, Ondott spoke to Einar privately:

"Thou shalt see that Hiarandi hath sown the seeds of his own destruction. Leave all to me."

"You will see that Hiarandi has sown the seeds of his own destruction. Leave everything to me."

Not many evenings thereafter, Ondott put himself in the way of the second thrall of Hiarandi, and spoke with him. "How goes all at Cragness?" asked Ondott.

Not long after that evening, Ondott approached the second thrall of Hiarandi and talked to him. "How's everything at Cragness?" Ondott asked.

"Hard," said the thrall, "for we are at the spring work; and Hiarandi spares not himself, nor me either, and the work is heavy since my fellow is gone."

"Hard," said the servant, "because we are in the spring work; and Hiarandi doesn’t hold back, not for himself or for me, and the work is tough since my partner is gone."

"Now, why not make thy lot lighter," asked Ondott, "by taking service elsewhere?"

"Now, why not make your situation easier," asked Ondott, "by taking a job somewhere else?"

"I am a slave," said the man, "and not a servant." He did not tell that his freedom had been promised him, for he thought that time far away, since it was three years. For Hiarandi had the custom that a thrall should serve with him not for life, but for only seven years, and this man had been with him a less time than Malcolm.

"I am a slave," said the man, "not a servant." He didn't mention that his freedom had been promised to him because he thought that moment was far off, as it was three years away. Hiarandi had a custom that a thrall should serve him not for life, but for only seven years, and this man had been with him for a shorter time than Malcolm.

"The life of a thrall," said Ondott, "is very hard."

"The life of a servant," Ondott said, "is really tough."

"Aye," said the man.

"Yeah," said the man.

"Yet thy fellow went away," quoth Ondott.

"Yet your companion left," said Ondott.

"Aye," answered the thrall, "but he fled over the sea. No ship is now outward bound, nor is there anyone to hide me. Else might I also flee."

"Aye," replied the thrall, "but he escaped across the sea. No ship is currently leaving, and there's no one to help me hide. Otherwise, I might also escape."

"Come to Einar," said Ondott. "There shalt thou be safe."

"Come to Einar," Ondott said. "There you'll be safe."

"If thou sayest true," answered the thrall, "then it shall be done."

"If you say it's true," replied the servant, "then it will be done."

"But thou must come," said Ondott, "in the way I shall name. Thus only shalt thou be of service to Einar; but thou shalt be well rewarded if thou showest thyself a man of courage."

"But you must come," said Ondott, "in the way I specify. Only then will you be able to help Einar; but you will be well rewarded if you prove yourself a person of courage."

"Who will not dare much for his freedom?" replied the thrall. "But is harm meant to Hiarandi?"

"Who wouldn't go to great lengths for their freedom?" replied the thrall. "But is harm intended for Hiarandi?"

"That is not thine affair," quoth Ondott. Then for a time they spoke together, and certain matters were agreed upon between them.

"That's not your business," Ondott said. Then for a while they talked together, and they agreed on certain matters.

  CHAPTER IX

ON THE RESULT OF ONDOTT'S PLOTS

Now spring was well advanced, but the work was ever hard at Cragness, and Hiarandi grew very weary. So his melancholy gained on him again. There came a morning when he was troubled in his demeanor, and spoke little. "What ails thee this day?" asked Asdis of him.

Now spring was well underway, but the work at Cragness remained tough, and Hiarandi grew very tired. His sadness returned once more. One morning, he seemed troubled and hardly spoke. "What's bothering you today?" Asdis asked him.

"Now," said Hiarandi, "for all my words to Einar, this life irks terribly. Better to be an outlaw, and go where I will—as doth Grettir the Strong, who lives secure from all his foes."

"Now," said Hiarandi, "despite everything I've said to Einar, this life is extremely frustrating. It's better to be an outlaw and go wherever I want—like Grettir the Strong, who lives safely away from all his enemies."

Asdis answered: "And what use then couldst thou be to thy wife and son; and is not the time short enough until the ban leaves thee? Be a man, and wait with patience a little while yet!"

Asdis answered, "And how will you be of any help to your wife and son? Isn't the time short enough until the ban is lifted? Be a man and wait patiently a little longer!"

"Yet something weighs upon me," pursued Hiarandi, "for last night I dreamed, and the dream forebodes ill. Methought I was working in the field, and I left my work and my land; some good reason I had, but it is not clear to me now. I did not go a bow-shot beyond the boundary, but from behind a copse wolves sprang out and fell upon me. As they tore me and I struggled, I awoke, yet the fear is heavy on me still."

"Yet something is bothering me," Hiarandi continued, "because last night I had a dream, and it doesn't seem good. I thought I was working in the field, and I left my work and my land; I had some good reason, but it’s unclear to me now. I didn't go more than a bow-shot beyond the boundary, but then wolves jumped out from behind a thicket and attacked me. As they tore at me and I fought back, I woke up, but the fear still lingers with me."

Asdis laughed, though with effort, and quoth she: "Now take thy boat and fish near the rocks this day. Then no wolves can come near thee."

Asdis laughed, though it was hard to do, and said: "Now take your boat and fish near the rocks today. Then no wolves can come near you."

"Nay," answered Hiarandi, "how canst thou ask me to fish when so much must be done on the farm?"

"Nah," replied Hiarandi, "how can you ask me to go fishing when there's so much to do on the farm?"

"At least," said Asdis, "work on the northern slope, at the ploughing, and away from the boundary."

"At least," said Asdis, "work on the northern slope, with the plowing, and stay away from the boundary."

"The frost still lies there in the earth in places," replied Hiarandi. "But on the south slope, where the sun lies, all is ploughed and to-day we must seed."

"The frost is still in the ground in some spots," replied Hiarandi. "But on the south slope, where the sun shines, everything is plowed, and today we need to sow the seeds."

"Take thy sword, then," begged Asdis, "and have it at thy side as thou workest. Then no wolf will hurt thee."

"Take your sword, then," pleaded Asdis, "and keep it by your side while you work. That way, no wolf will harm you."

But Hiarandi answered, "The day is fine and the wind soft. The sun and the air will clear my head, and we will laugh at this at even-tide. I will take no sword, for it gets in the way."

But Hiarandi answered, "The day is nice and the wind is gentle. The sun and the fresh air will clear my mind, and we’ll laugh about this in the evening. I won't take a sword because it just gets in the way."

Then he called the thrall and Rolf; and they took the bags of seed, and went out to work. Now that was a fine spring day, so fine that the like of it seldom comes. Old farmers in Broadfirth still call such a day a day of Hiarandi's weather.

Then he called the servant and Rolf; and they grabbed the bags of seed and went out to work. It was a beautiful spring day, so nice that you rarely see one like it. Old farmers in Broadfirth still refer to such a day as Hiarandi's weather.

But Asdis detained Rolf, and spoke to him earnestly. "Dreams often come true, and wolves in dreams mean death. See, I will lay by the door thy father's sword and thy bow, so that thou canst snatch them at need. Be near thy father this day, for I fear he is 'fey' [as is said of those who see their fate and avoid it not], and watch well what happens."

But Asdis stopped Rolf and spoke to him seriously. "Dreams often come true, and wolves in dreams signify death. Look, I’ll place your father’s sword and your bow by the door, so you can grab them if needed. Stay close to your father today, because I worry he is 'fey' [as those are said to be who see their fate and do not avoid it], and keep a close eye on what happens."

So Rolf stayed near his father all that morning, working with him and the thrall at the sowing. But nothing happened; and the sun and the air cleared from Rolf's head all fear of ill. Yet Hiarandi was still gloomy and absent-minded. Then when they stopped for their meal at noon, and ate it as they sat together on a rock, Rolf spoke to Hiarandi, trying to take his mind from himself.

So Rolf stayed close to his father all morning, working alongside him and the servant during the planting. But nothing occurred; and the sun and fresh air cleared Rolf's mind of any worries. However, Hiarandi remained downcast and distracted. When they took a break for lunch at noon and ate while sitting on a rock, Rolf spoke to Hiarandi, trying to distract him from his thoughts.

"Tell me," he begged, "what sort of man is that outlaw Grettir the Strong, and for what is he outlawed?"

"Tell me," he pleaded, "what kind of man is that outlaw Grettir the Strong, and why is he an outlaw?"

Then Hiarandi told the tale, and as he spoke he grew more cheerful. "Grettir," said he, "is the strongest man that ever lived in Iceland, and no three men can master him. For he himself hath said that he hath no fear of three, nor would he flee from four; but with five he would not fight unless he must. All his life he has been rough, impatient of control, and at home only amid struggles and slayings. Yet for all that he is a man of ill luck rather than misdeeds, for he hath been greatly hated and provoked. And it is great harm for Iceland that Grettir ever was outlawed.

Then Hiarandi shared the story, and as he spoke, he became more cheerful. "Grettir," he said, "is the strongest man to ever live in Iceland, and no three men can defeat him. He has said himself that he fears no three men, nor would he run from four; but he wouldn't fight five unless he had to. Throughout his life, he's been rough and impatient with authority, finding his home only in struggles and fights. Yet, despite that, he's more a victim of bad luck than of wrongdoing, as he has been greatly hated and provoked. It's a serious loss for Iceland that Grettir was ever made an outlaw."

"Now this was the cause of his outlawing. Once in Norway Grettir lay storm-bound with his companions, and they had had much ado to make the land at all. They lay under the lee of a dyke, and had no shelter nor wherewith to make fire, and the weather was exceeding cold, for winter was nigh. Then night came on, and they feared they should all freeze; and when they saw lights on the mainland across the sound, they desired greatly to unmoor their ship and cross, but dared not for the storm. Then Grettir, to save the lives of the others, swam the sound, and came to the hall where those lights were, and therein people were feasting. Then he went into the hall; but so huge is he, and so covered with ice were his clothes and hair and beard, that those in the hall thought him a troll. Up they sprang and set upon him, and some snatched firebrands to attack him, for no weapons will bite on witch or troll. He took a brand and warded himself, and won his way out, but not before fire had sprung from the brands to the straw in the hall. And he swam back with his brand to his companions, but the hall burned up, and all those that were therein. Now there were burned the sons of a man powerful here in Iceland; and for that deed, before ever he returned, Grettir was made outlaw. Because of the injustice he would not go away for his three years, but stayed here. Nigh sixteen years he has been outlaw now, and lives where he may, so that many rue his outlawry. And he is not to be overcome by either force or guile; great deeds, moreover, he has done in laying ghosts that walked, and monsters that preyed on men."

"Now this was the reason for his outlawing. Once in Norway, Grettir and his companions were stuck in a storm and struggled to reach land at all. They sheltered behind a wall with no protection or anything to make a fire, and the weather was extremely cold since winter was approaching. Then night fell, and they feared they would all freeze. When they saw lights on the mainland across the sound, they really wanted to untie their ship and cross, but didn’t dare because of the storm. To save the others, Grettir swam across the sound and reached the hall where the lights were; inside, people were having a feast. He entered the hall, but he was so big and his clothes, hair, and beard were covered in ice that those inside thought he was a troll. They jumped up and attacked him, some grabbing firebrands to fight him, since no weapons would harm a witch or troll. He took a firebrand to defend himself and managed to escape, but not before the fire spread from the brands to the straw in the hall. He swam back with his firebrand to his companions, but the hall burned down, taking everyone inside with it. Among the victims were the sons of a powerful man in Iceland; for this act, before he even returned, Grettir was declared an outlaw. Because he felt it was unjust, he refused to leave for his three years and stayed here instead. Now, he has been an outlaw for nearly sixteen years, living wherever he can, and many regret his outlaw status. He cannot be overcome by force or trickery; moreover, he has accomplished great feats, including laying restless ghosts to rest and defeating monsters that preyed on people."

Now so far had Hiarandi got in his story, when he turned to the thrall who sat thereby. "At what lookest thou, man?"

Now Hiarandi had gotten this far in his story when he turned to the servant sitting nearby. "What are you looking at, man?"

"Nothing," answered the thrall, and turned his face another way.

"Nothing," the servant replied, turning his face away.

"Methought thou wert looking, and signalling with the hand," said Hiarandi. "And is there something there in those willows on Einar's land? What didst thou see?"

"Methought you were looking and signaling with your hand," said Hiarandi. "Is there something in those willows on Einar's land? What did you see?"

"Nothing," answered the thrall again.

"Nothing," the thrall replied again.

"Nevertheless," said Hiarandi, "go, Rolf, and fetch me my sword; for I repent that I came without weapon hither."

"Still," Hiarandi said, "go, Rolf, and get me my sword; I regret coming here without a weapon."

Now Rolf had seen nothing in the bushes; yet he went for the sword, and hastened, but the distance was two furlongs. Then after a while Hiarandi grew weary of waiting, and he saw nothing at all in the willows, so he said to the thrall: "Now let us go again to work." But they had not worked long when the thrall looked privily, and he saw a hand wave in the willows. Then he cried aloud: "Good-bye, master," and he ran toward the place. Hiarandi sprang from his work, and ran after the thrall.

Now Rolf hadn’t seen anything in the bushes, but he went for the sword and hurried over, even though it was two furlongs away. After a while, Hiarandi got tired of waiting and saw nothing at all in the willows, so he said to the servant, “Let’s get back to work.” But they hadn’t been working long when the servant glanced over and saw a hand waving in the willows. Then he shouted, “Goodbye, master!” and ran toward the spot. Hiarandi jumped up from his work and chased after the servant.

Now the land at that place lay thus. At the foot of the slope was that brook which was Hiarandi's boundary, and toward the sea on Einar's land was the thicket of dwarf willows. And a gnarled oak grew at a place away from the willows, standing alone by itself.

Now the land in that area was like this. At the bottom of the slope was the stream that marked Hiarandi's boundary, and toward the sea on Einar's land was a thicket of dwarf willows. And a twisted oak stood alone in a spot away from the willows.

So when Rolf came from the hall, bearing the sword, and having also his bow and arrows, he saw the thrall fleeing, and Hiarandi running after. They reached the brook, and leaped it, and ran on, Hiarandi pursuing most eagerly. The thrall ran well, but Hiarandi used thought; for he turned a little toward the clump of willows, and cut the thrall off from them, where he might have hidden. Yet he might not catch the man, who fled past the oak. Then Hiarandi heard the voice of Rolf, calling him to stop; so he remembered himself, and stood still there at the oak, and turned back to go home. But men with drawn swords started up out of the willows, and ran at Hiarandi. He leaped to the tree, and set his back against it to defend himself.

So when Rolf came from the hall, carrying the sword and also his bow and arrows, he saw the thrall running away, with Hiarandi chasing after him. They reached the stream, jumped over it, and continued running, with Hiarandi pursuing most enthusiastically. The thrall was fast, but Hiarandi was clever; he veered slightly toward the patch of willows to cut off the thrall's escape route, where he could have hidden. Still, he couldn’t catch the man, who darted past the oak tree. Then Hiarandi heard Rolf's voice calling him to stop; he snapped back to his senses, paused by the oak, and turned back to head home. But suddenly, men with drawn swords emerged from the willows and charged at Hiarandi. He leaped toward the tree and pressed his back against it to defend himself.

And Rolf, as he came running, saw how the men fell upon his father. The lad strung his bow as he ran, and leaped the brook, and laid an arrow on the string. When he was within killing distance, he sent his arrow through one of the armed men. Then that struggle around Hiarandi suddenly ceased, and the men fled in all directions, not stopping for their companion; but one of them carried a shaft in his shoulder, and a third bore one in his leg. And then Rolf saw how the thrall had loitered to see what was being done, but he ran again when the men fled. Rolf took a fourth arrow, and shot at the slave, and it stood in the spine of him. Freedom came to the man, but not as he had deemed.

And Rolf, as he came running, saw how the men attacked his father. The boy nocked his bow as he ran, jumped over the stream, and placed an arrow on the string. When he was within range, he shot an arrow through one of the armed men. Then the struggle around Hiarandi suddenly stopped, and the men scattered in all directions, not even pausing for their companion; but one of them had an arrow in his shoulder, and a third had one in his leg. Rolf also noticed how the servant had stayed back to watch what was happening, but he ran away when the men fled. Rolf took a fourth arrow and shot at the servant, and it buried itself in his spine. Freedom came to the man, but not in the way he had expected.

Then Rolf ran to his father, who lay at the foot of the tree. He looked, and saw that Hiarandi was dead.

Then Rolf ran to his father, who was lying at the base of the tree. He looked and saw that Hiarandi was dead.

  CHAPTER X

HOW ROLF IDENTIFIED WITNESSES FOR HIARANDI'S DEATH

It happened that on that morning Frodi the Smith had travelled to Cragness to see his kinsmen, and he arrived at the hour of misfortune. For he found Asdis weeping and wringing her hands by the door of the hall, while below on Einar's land Rolf stood over the body of Hiarandi. Then Frodi hastened down to Rolf and wept aloud when he came there. When he could speak, he said:

It happened that on that morning, Frodi the Smith had traveled to Cragness to visit his relatives, and he arrived at a terrible time. He found Asdis crying and wringing her hands by the door of the hall, while down on Einar's land, Rolf stood over Hiarandi's body. Frodi quickly rushed down to Rolf and cried out when he arrived. Once he could speak, he said:

"Come now, I will help thee bear Hiarandi's body to the house, as is proper."

"Come on, I’ll help you carry Hiarandi's body to the house, as it should be."

But Rolf had stood without weeping, and now he said: "Let us bear him only to our own land, for a nearer duty remains than burial." And he and Frodi carried Hiarandi across the brook, and there laid him down; and Asdis covered him with a cloak. Then Rolf said to Frodi:

But Rolf stood without crying, and now he said: "Let’s take him back to our own land, because there's something more important to do than just bury him." He and Frodi carried Hiarandi across the stream and laid him down there; Asdis covered him with a cloak. Then Rolf said to Frodi:

"Well art thou come, who art my only kinsman, and withal the strongest man in Broadfirth dales. And I would that thou hadst with thee more weapons than thy whittle. Art thou ready, Frodi, to help me in my feud?"

"Well, you have come, my only relative, and the strongest man in Broadfirth dales. I wish you had more weapons than just your pocket knife. Are you ready, Frodi, to help me with my feud?"

Frodi said uneasily: "A man of peace am I, and never yet have drawn man's blood. I am loth to bare weapon in any cause. And meseems thou hast no feud against anyone; for Hiarandi was lawfully slain, since he was beyond the limit which Snorri set."

Frodi said uneasily: "I'm a man of peace, and I've never spilled anyone's blood. I really don't want to take up arms for any reason. It seems to me that you have no grudge against anyone; Hiarandi was justly killed, since he was beyond the limit that Snorri set."

"That is to be seen," quoth Rolf, and he went to the edge of the brook. "Yonder," said he, "stands the tree where my father was slain, and no step went he beyond it. [And that tree, until it decayed entirely, was known as Hiarandi's tree.] Now see," said Rolf, "if I can throw an arrow so far."

"That remains to be seen," said Rolf, as he walked to the edge of the stream. "Over there," he pointed, "is the tree where my father was killed, and he never stepped beyond it. [And that tree, until it completely rotted away, was known as Hiarandi's tree.] Now watch," Rolf said, "and see if I can shoot an arrow that far."

Then he sent an arrow, and it fell short by three roods; and the second shaft went but two yards farther, so that fourteen yards more were needed. Then Rolf tried again, and put all his skill and strength into the effort, yet the arrow fell scarce a foot beyond the second. Rolf dropped the bow and put his face in his hands.

Then he fired an arrow, but it fell short by three roods; the second shot only went two yards farther, so they needed an additional fourteen yards. Rolf tried again, putting all his skill and strength into it, but the arrow barely went a foot beyond the second. Rolf dropped the bow and buried his face in his hands.

"I cannot do it," groaned he.

"I can't do it," he groaned.

"It is impossible to any man," said Frodi.

"It is impossible for any man," said Frodi.

"He gives up easily," answered Rolf, "who hath no heart in the cause. Yet it remains to be seen if there are not men who can shoot farther than I. Try thou for me."

"He gives up easily," answered Rolf, "someone who has no passion for the cause. Yet it remains to be seen if there are men who can shoot farther than I can. You try for me."

Frodi replied: "I am strong for the working of iron and the lifting of weights, but to shoot with the bow is another matter. That requires skill rather than strength."

Frodi replied, "I'm strong when it comes to working with iron and lifting weights, but shooting with a bow is a different story. That takes skill, not just strength."

"But try!" beseeched Rolf.

"But give it a shot!" urged Rolf.

So Frodi tried, but he failed lamentably. "Said I not," asked he, "that I was not able? And now I say this, that by all thou art accounted the best archer in the district. For last winter, when we tried archery on the ice, and all did their uttermost, only Surt of Ere and Thord of Laxriver shot farther than thou, and that by not so much as a rood. Yet thou art much stronger each month, while they are grown men, and their strength waxes not at all. And if they surpass thee by no more than a rood, no help is in them for this matter."

So Frodi gave it a shot, but he totally failed. "Didn't I say," he asked, "that I wasn't able? And now I’ll point out that everyone considers you the best archer around here. Last winter, when we practiced archery on the ice, everyone gave it their all, but only Surt from Ere and Thord from Laxriver shot farther than you, and it was only by a small margin. But you’re getting stronger every month, while they're fully grown men, and their strength isn’t increasing at all. If they only outshot you by a small amount, they won't be any help in this."

Rolf knew Frodi spoke wisely, for that man must be found who could shoot three roods farther than himself. But he said: "Would I were the weakest in all Broadfirth dales, if only men might be found to surpass me by so much. But I will not leave this matter, and all the rest shall be done as is right."

Rolf knew Frodi was speaking wisely because a man like that had to be found who could shoot three roods farther than he could. But he said, "I would rather be the weakest in all of Broadfirth if only there could be men found to beat me by that much. But I won’t give up on this matter, and everything else will be handled as it should be."

So Rolf called Frodi to witness that the man whom he had slain, well known to them both, was a man of Einar's household. And Rolf cast earth upon his face, as a sign that he acknowledged the slaying of him. Then the two bore the body of Hiarandi to the hall, where Asdis prepared for the burial. But Frodi and Rolf went forth and summoned neighbors, men of property, who were not kinsmen of Einar's, to be at Cragness at the following morning. Twelve men were summoned. And the Cragness-dwellers did no more on that day.

So Rolf called Frodi to witness that the man he had killed, well known to both of them, was a member of Einar's household. Rolf sprinkled dirt on his face as a sign that he acknowledged the killing. Then the two of them carried Hiarandi's body to the hall, where Asdis got ready for the burial. Frodi and Rolf went out and gathered neighbors, property owners who weren’t related to Einar, to come to Cragness the next morning. Twelve men were called. The people of Cragness didn’t do anything else that day.

But at Fellstead, although there were some wounds to be dressed, men were cheerful. For Hiarandi was gone, and now only a boy stood between Einar and the owning of Cragness; and a boy would be easy to dispose of. The wounded men were sent out of the way, that they might not be accused of the slaying; and when dark came Ondott sent and let bring the body of the man that was slain, and it was buried secretly. Then he and Einar spoke of the future, feeling no guilt on their souls, since all had been done lawfully. And no one noted how the old woman Thurid sat in a corner and crooned a song to herself.

But at Fellstead, even though some wounds needed tending, the men were in good spirits. Hiarandi was gone, and now only a boy stood in the way of Einar taking Cragness; a boy would be easy to get rid of. The wounded men were sent away so they wouldn’t be blamed for the killing, and when night fell, Ondott had the body of the dead man brought in and buried quietly. Then he and Einar talked about the future, feeling no guilt since everything had been done according to the law. No one noticed how the old woman Thurid sat in a corner, humming a song to herself.

Now these were the words of her song:

Now these were the lyrics to her song:

"A tree grows

A tree is growing

And threatens woes.

And threatens misfortunes.

Let axes chop so that it fall.

Let axes strike so that it falls.

Let fire burn its branches all.

Let fire burn all its branches.

Let oxen drag its roots from ground.

Let oxen pull its roots from the ground.

Let earth afresh be scattered round.

Let the earth be spread out anew.

Let no trace stay of oaken tree,—

Let no trace remain of the oak tree,—

So shall good fortune come to thee.

Good luck will come to you.

But if the tree shall stand and grow,

But if the tree is going to stand and grow,

Then comes to Einar grief and woe."

Then comes to Einar grief and woe.

Yet as she sat muttering the song to herself, Einar went by and bade her be silent, for he was going to sleep. Then she sang to herself:

Yet as she sat quietly singing the song to herself, Einar passed by and told her to be quiet because he was trying to sleep. Then she sang to herself:

"To-night to sleep,

"Tonight to sleep,"

Some day to weep."

"Someday to cry."

After that she said no more.

After that, she didn't say anything else.

But on the morrow those witnesses whom Rolf had summoned came together. They stood at Hiarandi's side, as the custom was, and Rolf named the head wound and the body wound by which he had been slain. Then they went to the place of the slaying; they viewed the tree, and Rolf named it as the spot to which Hiarandi went farthest; and he called on those men to witness that the tree stood there; and the distance was measured, and the tree was put under the protection of the men of the Quarter, so that it might not be cut. Thus all was done that could be done, and the news was taken to Fellstead.

But the next day, the witnesses Rolf had called gathered together. They stood by Hiarandi, as was the custom, and Rolf pointed out the head wound and the body wound that had caused his death. Then they went to the location of the murder; they looked at the tree, and Rolf identified it as the furthest point Hiarandi had reached. He called on the men to confirm that the tree was still there; the distance was measured, and the tree was placed under the protection of the local men, so it wouldn't be cut down. So everything that could be done was done, and the news was sent to Fellstead.

Then Einar said to Ondott: "Where were thy wits? Had we last night destroyed the tree and smoothed the ground, no trial of bow-shooting might ever be made. Now we may be proved in the wrong, and this slaying turn against us."

Then Einar said to Ondott: "Where were your thoughts? If we had destroyed the tree and leveled the ground last night, there wouldn't be any chance of a bow-shooting contest. Now we could be proven wrong, and this killing could come back to haunt us."

Ondott had nothing to say, save that no man could shoot that distance. And they dared not now cut the tree.

Ondott had nothing to say, except that no man could shoot that far. And they didn’t dare cut down the tree now.

That night Hiarandi was laid in his cairn, which they made of stones, by the edge of the cliff where all mariners could see it. And he was remembered as the first man in Iceland who lighted beacons against shipwreck, so that those who sailed by prayed for his soul.

That night, they placed Hiarandi in his cairn, built of stones, right by the edge of the cliff so that all sailors could see it. He was remembered as the first man in Iceland to light beacons to prevent shipwrecks, so those who passed by prayed for his soul.

  CHAPTER XI

ROLF'S QUEST TO FIND SOMEONE WHO CAN OUTSHOOT HIM WITH THE BOW

Two vows Rolf made before he slept that night: the first was that he would yet show his father's slaying unlawful; the second was that, so long as he might, he would neither stand, sit, nor lie, without weapon within reach of his hand. For Hiarandi might have saved himself had he but had his sword. Asdis and Frodi, who stood by and heard the vows, might not blame him; for such was the custom of those days. Then Rolf begged Frodi to stay with him to help finish the sowing, and that was done. And when the spring work was finished on the farm, then it was within six weeks of the sitting of the Althing. But Rolf felt that the work had to be done, for his mother's sake.

Two vows Rolf made before he went to sleep that night: the first was that he would prove his father's killing was unjust; the second was that, as long as he could, he would never stand, sit, or lie down without a weapon within reach. Hiarandi could have saved himself if he had just had his sword. Asdis and Frodi, who were nearby and heard the vows, couldn't blame him; that was just how things were back then. Then Rolf asked Frodi to stay with him to help finish the sowing, and they did. When the spring work on the farm was done, it was just six weeks before the Althing was set to gather. But Rolf felt that the work needed to be finished for his mother's sake.

Then Rolf set forth on that quest of his, to find a man to beat him at the bow. First he went to Surt of Ere, and begged him to try skill with him. Then it was seen that Rolf's strength had so waxed during the winter, that Surt overshot him by no more than two yards. Next Rolf went to Thord of Laxriver, but that failed completely, for by now Rolf could shoot even as far as Thord. After that he went about in the dales, to find men who were good at archery; but though he heard of many with great names, those men proved to be nothing helpful to Rolf, for none could surpass him at all. So he began to learn how much is a little distance, even so much as a palm's breadth, at the end of a race or of the fling of a weapon. And time drew on toward the sitting of the Althing, so that Rolf feared that he should be able to make out no case against Einar. At last, after wide wanderings, he got himself back to Cragness, and sat wearily at home for three days, with little to say or to do.

Then Rolf set off on his quest to find someone who could beat him in archery. First, he went to Surt of Ere and asked him to compete. It became clear that Rolf had gained so much strength over the winter that Surt only outshot him by two yards. Next, Rolf visited Thord of Laxriver, but that was a total failure because Rolf could shoot as far as Thord by then. After that, he traveled around the valleys looking for skilled archers; but even though he heard of many renowned names, none of them could help him, as none could outdo him. So he began to realize how much even a small distance, like a palm's breadth, could matter at the end of a race or when throwing a weapon. As time passed and the Althing approached, Rolf worried that he wouldn't have a chance against Einar. Finally, after a lot of traveling, he returned to Cragness and sat tired at home for three days, with little to say or do.

That third morning Asdis said to him: "Leave, my son, thy brooding, and let this matter rest for a while. Over-great are our enemies, yet mayhap in time our deliverance will come."

That third morning, Asdis said to him: "Stop your worrying, my son, and give this a break for a while. Our enemies are too powerful, but maybe our rescue will come in time."

Rolf answered nothing but: "Little comes to those who seek not."

Rolf replied simply, "Not much comes to those who don't seek."

Now Frodi had gone for one night to his smithy, which was ten miles from Cragness, beyond Helgafell, at the head of Hvammfirth, where there was a ferry by a little river. When he came back quoth he: "Yesterday crossed at the ferry those two men who are most famous in all the South Firths, and they had a great company with them."

Now Frodi had gone for one night to his workshop, which was ten miles from Cragness, beyond Helgafell, at the head of Hvammfirth, where there was a ferry by a small river. When he returned, he said: "Yesterday, two of the most well-known men in all the South Firths crossed at the ferry, and they had a large group with them."

"Who were they?" asked Rolf at once, "and what kind was their following, whether fighting-men or not?"

"Who were they?" Rolf asked immediately, "and what type of followers did they have, were they fighters or not?"

"Fighting-men were they," answered Frodi, "but on a journey of peace. For Kari and Flosi were on their way to visit Snorri the Priest at his hall at Tongue. Great would have been thy pleasure at seeing the brave array."

"Those were warriors," Frodi replied, "but they were on a mission of peace. Kari and Flosi were traveling to visit Snorri the Priest at his hall at Tongue. You would have been delighted to see their impressive display."

"Now, would I had been there!" cried Rolf, springing up. "But I would have looked at more than the brave array. So farewell, mother, and farewell, Frodi, for I too go on a visit to Snorri the Priest."

"Now, if only I had been there!" Rolf exclaimed, jumping up. "But I would have noticed more than just the brave setup. So goodbye, mom, and goodbye, Frodi, because I’m also heading to visit Snorri the Priest."

They could not stay him; he took food and a cloak, with his bow, and went out along the firth on that long journey to Tongue. For he said to himself that in that company or nowhere else in Iceland would he find an archer to shoot for him.

They couldn't stop him; he grabbed some food, a cloak, and his bow, then set out along the firth on that long journey to Tongue. He thought to himself that in that group or nowhere else in Iceland would he find an archer to shoot for him.

Too long is it to tell of that journey, but it was shortened inasmuch as fishermen set Rolf across Hvammfirth. Then he went from Hvamm up to Tongue, and came to the hall of Snorri the Priest. A great sight was that hall, for no other that Rolf had seen was equal to it, and the hall at Cragness might have been set inside it. Long it was, and broad; wide were the porch-doors, and beautiful the pillars that flanked them. Men went in and out, carrying necessaries from the storehouse which stood at another side of the great yard. And so noble was the housekeeping of Snorri the Priest, that at first Rolf feared to enter the hall. But at last he asked a servant:

The journey was too long to recount in full, but it was cut short when fishermen transported Rolf across Hvammfirth. He then traveled from Hvamm to Tongue and arrived at the hall of Snorri the Priest. That hall was impressive—no other place Rolf had seen could compare to it; the hall at Cragness could easily fit inside. It was long and wide; the porch doors were spacious, and the pillars flanking them were beautiful. People came and went, carrying supplies from the storehouse located on the other side of the large yard. Snorri the Priest's hospitality was so grand that Rolf initially hesitated to enter the hall. But eventually, he asked a servant:

"Will it be taken well if I enter?"

"Will it be received well if I come in?"

"Who art thou," asked the man, "not to know that all are welcome at Snorri's house?"

"Who are you," the man asked, "not to know that everyone is welcome at Snorri's house?"

So Rolf went in where all were feasting, for it was the hour of the noonday meal. Many men were there, and none took notice of Rolf, save that when he sat down on the lowest bench one came and offered food. Rolf would take none. He cast his eyes about the place, where twelve fires burned along the middle of the hall, where were seats for many people, and where continually servants went to and fro. All seats were filled save one or two. But at the further end of the hall, on the dais, sat a small man, gray-haired and thin-bearded, with bright eyes of a light blue. And that was Snorri the Priest, the greatest man in all the west of Iceland.

So Rolf walked into the feast, as it was lunchtime. There were many men there, and no one paid attention to Rolf, except that when he sat on the lowest bench, someone came and offered him food. Rolf refused to eat. He looked around the place, where twelve fires were burning in the center of the hall, filled with seats for many people, and where servants were constantly moving back and forth. All the seats were taken except for one or two. But at the far end of the hall, on a raised platform, sat a short man, gray-haired and thin-bearded, with bright light blue eyes. That was Snorri the Priest, the most important man in all of western Iceland.

At his sides sat two other men: the one to his right was iron-gray, bearded and strong, a man of sixty summers; and to the left sat a younger man, with no gray in his light hair, slighter in body, and yet of vigorous frame. And it was strange that those two men sat together in peace, who once had been the bitterest of foes. For the older was Burning-Flosi, who had burned Njal in his house; but the other was Kari Solmund's son, who had been Njal's son-in-law, and alone of all the fighting-men had escaped from that burning. And his vengeance upon the Burners was famous, for he followed them in Iceland, and slew many; and great was his part in the fight at the Althing, as may be read in Njal's saga. But when the Burners were outlawed and fared abroad, then Kari followed them by land and sea, and slew them where he met them. No other vengeance is like to that which Kari, alone, took for his own son, and for Njal and his sons, Grim the strong, and Helgi the gentle, and Skarphedinn the terrible. But Kari missed Flosi in his searchings; so that Flosi came to Rome, and was absolved from the sin of the Burning, and so journeyed home. But Kari came also to Rome, and was absolved from the sin of his vengeance, and went home. Then Kari was wrecked at Flosi's door, and went to his house for shelter, to put his manhood to the proof. But Flosi welcomed him, and they were accorded; and friends they were thenceforth.

At his sides sat two other men: the one on his right was iron-gray, bearded and strong, a man in his sixties; and on the left sat a younger man, with light hair that had no gray, slimmer in build but still robust. It was strange that these two men sat together peacefully, having once been the fiercest of enemies. The older man was Burning-Flosi, who had burned Njal in his home; the other was Kari Solmund's son, who had been Njal's son-in-law and was the only one of all the fighters to escape from that fire. His vengeance against the ones responsible for the fire was legendary, as he tracked them down in Iceland and killed many; he played a significant role in the battle at the Althing, as can be read in Njal's saga. When the arsonists were outlawed and went into exile, Kari chased them by land and sea, killing them wherever he found them. No other revenge compares to what Kari alone took for his son, as well as for Njal and his sons, Grim the strong, Helgi the gentle, and Skarphedinn the terrible. However, Kari could not find Flosi in his pursuit; thus, Flosi went to Rome, where he was absolved of the sin of the Burning, and then returned home. Kari also went to Rome and was absolved of the sin of his vengeance before heading home. Later, Kari was shipwrecked at Flosi's doorstep and sought refuge in his house to test his resolve. But Flosi welcomed him, and they made peace; from then on, they were friends.

Now all this tale was known to Rolf, as it was to all men in Iceland, and as it should be known to all who read of the deeds of great men. So he sat and marvelled at those two, how noble they looked, men who had never done a guileful deed; and in that they were different from Snorri, who had won his place by craft alone. Rolf looked also at those others who sat by the dais, all men of station who looked like warriors, some one of whom might be the man who should help him against Einar. And he took great courage, for there were the men of most prowess in all Iceland.

Now everyone in Iceland knew this story, just like Rolf did, and it should be known by anyone who reads about the exploits of great individuals. So, he sat there in awe of those two, admiring how noble they appeared—men who had never acted deceitfully. This set them apart from Snorri, who had gained his status solely through cunning. Rolf also glanced at the other men seated near the dais, all notable figures who looked like warriors, any one of whom might be the ally he needed against Einar. This gave him a lot of confidence, as these men were the most capable in all of Iceland.

Now one of the Southfirthers had been telling a story of Grettir the Outlaw, how he flogged Gisli the son of Thorstein with birch twigs. But when the story was ended, Snorri said:

Now one of the Southfirthers had been telling a story about Grettir the Outlaw, how he beat Gisli, the son of Thorstein, with birch twigs. But when the story was finished, Snorri said:

"Mayhap my son Thorod will tell us what he knoweth of Grettir."

"Maybe my son Thorod will tell us what he knows about Grettir."

Then began a snickering among the servingmen, and those of Tongue looked mighty wise. But Thorod, Snorri's son, got up from his seat and left the hall, saying he would not stay to be laughed at. When he was gone a great laughter rose, so that Flosi asked to be told the cause of it. Snorri said:

Then the serving guys started snickering, and the people from Tongue looked really clever. But Thorod, Snorri's son, stood up from his seat and left the hall, saying he wouldn't stick around to be mocked. Once he was gone, a loud laughter filled the room, so Flosi asked what was so funny. Snorri said:

"This will show all how Grettir has wits in his head. Some time ago I was wroth with my son, for he seemed to me not manly enough. So I sent him from me, bidding him do some brave deed ere he returned. And he went seeking an outlaw, to slay him. He found one who had been outlawed for an assault, but he was a lad; and the woman of the house where he worked sent my son further, to find Grettir where he lurked on the hillside. And Thorod found him and bade him fight.

"This will show everyone just how clever Grettir is. Some time ago, I was angry with my son because he didn't seem manly enough. So, I sent him away, telling him to do something courageous before he came back. He went off in search of an outlaw to kill. He found one who had been outlawed for an assault, but he was just a kid; and the woman of the house where he worked sent my son further to find Grettir, who was hiding on the hillside. Thorod found him and challenged him to a fight."

"'Knowest thou not,' asked Grettir, 'that I am a treasure-hill wherein most men have groped with little luck?'

"'Don't you know,' asked Grettir, 'that I am a treasure hill where most people have searched with little success?'"

"But for all that my son would fight. So he smote with his sword, but Grettir warded with his shield and would not strike in return. So at last when he was weary of such doings, Grettir caught up Thorod and sat him down beside him, and said: 'Go thy ways now, foolish fellow, before I lose my patience with thee. For I fear thee not at all, but the old gray carle, thy father, I fear truly, who with his counsels hath brought most men to their knees.' So my son went away, and came home, and because the story pleased me I received him again."

"But despite everything, my son wanted to fight. So he swung his sword, but Grettir blocked it with his shield and refused to hit back. Eventually, when he got tired of all that, Grettir grabbed Thorod and sat him down next to him, saying, 'Now you should go, you foolish guy, before I lose my patience with you. I’m not afraid of you at all, but I truly fear your old gray father, who with his advice has brought most men to their knees.' So my son left and went home, and because the story entertained me, I welcomed him back."

So they laughed again, Southfirthers and Westfirthers together, and joyous was the feast. But when all was quiet again, men saw that Snorri wished to speak, and they listened. Snorri called his steward, and said:

So they laughed again, Southfirthers and Westfirthers together, and the feast was a happy one. But when everything went quiet again, people noticed that Snorri wanted to say something, and they paid attention. Snorri called his steward and said:

"Fetch a stool, and set it here on the dais, for a new visitor hath come to see me."

"Get a stool and put it up here on the platform because a new visitor has come to see me."

Then the steward fetched a carved stool, and set it on the dais. He put a cushion in it, and threw a broidered cloth over it. And all grew curious to see who should sit on that stool.

Then the steward brought a carved stool and placed it on the platform. He put a cushion on it and draped a patterned cloth over it. Everyone became curious to see who would sit in that stool.

Then Snorri said again: "Few are my kindred on my mother's side, and not in many years hath one entered this hall. But one sits here whose face recalls the features of my mother Thordisa. Let that stranger under my roof who claims to bear the blood of the Soursops, come forward to me!"

Then Snorri said again: "I have few relatives on my mom's side, and it’s been many years since one has entered this hall. But there’s someone here whose face reminds me of my mother Thordisa. Let that stranger under my roof, who says they’re related to the Soursops, come forward to me!"

Rolf arose, and while all men stared at him, he walked to the dais and stood before Snorri.

Rolf got up, and as everyone looked at him, he walked to the platform and stood in front of Snorri.

  CHAPTER XII

OF THE TRIAL OF SKILL AT TONGUE

Snorri asked of Rolf: "Art thou the son of Hiarandi my kinsman?"

Snorri asked Rolf, "Are you the son of Hiarandi, my relative?"

"His son am I," answered Rolf.

"He's my son," Rolf said.

"So must thy father be dead," said Snorri. "For I feared he would break his bounds."

"So your father must be dead," said Snorri. "I was afraid he would go beyond his limits."

"It is yet to be proven," replied Rolf, "whether he be lawfully slain or no."

"It hasn't been proven yet," replied Rolf, "whether he was killed legally or not."

Then Flosi said: "Let us hear this tale, for it hath not yet come to our ears. Sit here before us, and tell what hath happened."

Then Flosi said, "Let us hear this story, because we haven't heard it yet. Sit down in front of us and tell us what happened."

So Rolf sat there on the stool which had been prepared, and he told his story. All who sat there listened, and the men of the South Firths drew up close. It was a new thing for Rolf thus to speak before great men, and before fighting-men; but he bore himself well and spoke manfully, forbearing to complain, so that they murmured praise of him. And it seemed to them wrong that he had been so treated, and the younger men grew wroth. When Rolf had finished telling of the death of Hiarandi, one of the Southfirthers sprang up and stood before the dais. That was Kolbein the son of Flosi, and he asked: "May I speak what is in my mind?"

So Rolf sat on the prepared stool and shared his story. Everyone there listened, and the men from the South Firths moved in closer. It was a new experience for Rolf to speak in front of such important and battle-hardened men, but he held his own and spoke bravely, refraining from complaining, which earned him their admiration. They found it unfair how he had been treated, and the younger men became angry. When Rolf finished recounting Hiarandi's death, one of the Southfirthers stood up in front of the dais. This was Kolbein, the son of Flosi, and he asked, "Can I share what’s on my mind?"

They bade him speak.

They asked him to speak.

"This place on Broadfirth," said Kolbein, "is not so far out of our way when we journey back. Let us make a stop there, and pull this man Einar out of his house, and so deal with him that he shall do no evil hereafter."

"This spot at Broadfirth," Kolbein said, "is not too far off our path when we head back. Let's stop there, drag this guy Einar out of his house, and handle him in a way that ensures he won't cause any trouble again."

This he said with fire, for he was a young man.

This he said with passion, since he was a young man.

But Flosi answered: "Now is seen in thee the great fault of this land, for we are all too ready to proceed unlawfully. And men can know by me how violence is hard repaid." All knew he spoke of the Burning, and of that vengeance which took from him many kinsmen. "Let us do nothing unlawful. What sayest thou, Kari?"

But Flosi replied, "Now we can see the major issue in this land, because we're all too quick to act unlawfully. And people can see through my experience how violence is harshly dealt with." Everyone knew he was talking about the Burning and the revenge that cost him many relatives. "Let's not do anything illegal. What do you think, Kari?"

Then Kari said that nothing should be done without the law. And the young man sat down again. But Kari called on Snorri for his opinion.

Then Kari said that nothing should be done without the law. And the young man sat down again. But Kari asked Snorri for his opinion.

"Methinks," said Snorri, "that the lad hath some way of his own which may serve."

"Methinks," said Snorri, "that the kid has his own way that might work."

"If that is all," answered Kari, "then we will help him."

"If that's all," Kari replied, "then we'll help him."

"It is only," said Rolf, "that one of you here will shoot with the bow three roods farther than I. Thus can my father's death be proved unlawful, and Einar stand punishable."

"It’s just that," Rolf said, "one of you here will shoot with the bow three roods farther than I. That way, my father's death can be shown to be unlawful, and Einar can be held accountable."

With great eagerness the young men sprang up and got their bows. All said they would do their best to help the lad, but it was plain that they regarded the matter an easy one. So Rolf took heart at their confidence. Then all went out to the mead, where was good space for shooting.

With excitement, the young men jumped up and grabbed their bows. They all said they would do their best to help the guy, but it was obvious that they thought it would be an easy task. This boosted Rolf’s confidence. They all then headed to the meadow, where there was plenty of room for shooting.

"But first," said Kari, "let us get our hand in with shooting at a mark. Then when we are limber we will shoot to show our distance."

"But first," Kari said, "let's practice shooting at a target. Once we're warmed up, we can shoot to measure our distance."

So that was done, and all thought that great sport, and a fine opportunity for each to show what man he was. The Southfirthers and the Westfirthers set apples on sticks and shot them off, and they shot next at the sticks themselves, and last they shot at a moving mark. Then they called Rolf to show his skill.

So that was taken care of, and everyone thought it was great fun and a good chance for each person to show what they were made of. The Southfirthers and the Westfirthers set apples on sticks and shot them off, then aimed at the sticks themselves, and finally shot at a moving target. After that, they called Rolf to demonstrate his skills.

Flosi asked of Kari: "Thinkest thou the lad can shoot?"

Flosi asked Kari, "Do you think the kid can shoot?"

"Slender is he," answered Kari, "but strong in the arms and back, and his eye is the eye of an eagle. Our young men will not find their task easy."

"He's slim," Kari replied, "but strong in his arms and back, and his gaze is sharp like an eagle's. Our young men are in for a tough challenge."

Rolf struck the apples, and then the sticks, and then the moving mark. Then they swung a hoop on the end of a pole, and Rolf sent his arrow through it, but most of the others failed.

Rolf hit the apples, then the sticks, and then the moving target. Then they tossed a hoop on the end of a pole, and Rolf shot his arrow through it, but most of the others missed.

Kari laughed. "Ye forget," quoth he, "that the lad shoots at birds and cannot afford to lose his arrows. Who among us hath had such training? But now let us try at the distance."

Kari laughed. "You forget," he said, "that the boy shoots at birds and can't afford to lose his arrows. Who among us has had that kind of training? But now let's try at the distance."

So the ground was cleared for that, and the weaker bowmen shot first, and some good shots were made. Rolf was called upon to say what he thought. He shook his head.

So the area was prepared for that, and the less skilled archers shot first, making some decent shots. Rolf was asked for his opinion. He shook his head.

"Ye must do better," he said.

"You need to do better," he said.

Then better bowmen shot, all those who were there except Kari and Kolbein. Snorri would not shoot, but Flosi did, and a great honor it was deemed that he should oblige the lad. But when all had finished, then Rolf took his bow, and his arrow fell upon the farthest which had been sent, and split it.

Then better archers took their shots, everyone there except Kari and Kolbein. Snorri refused to shoot, but Flosi did, and it was considered a great honor for him to oblige the young man. When everyone had finished, Rolf took his bow and hit the farthest target that had been shot at, splitting it.

Snorri laughed. "So hath my kinsman come here," he said, "and all for naught."

Snorri laughed. "So my relative has come here," he said, "and for nothing."

But Kari said: "Kolbein and I have yet to shoot, and we are about alike in skill." So they shot one after the other, and they shot equally, so far that all were pleased, and some ran to measure the distance, finding it three roods and more beyond Rolfs arrow. Many cried that the matter was now settled.

But Kari said, "Kolbein and I haven't shot yet, and our skills are pretty much the same." So they took turns shooting, and they both did equally well, to the point that everyone was happy, and some went to measure the distance, discovering it was over three roods further than Rolf's arrow. Many shouted that the issue was now resolved.

But Snorri said: "Let Rolf shoot once more. Mayhap he hath not yet done his best."

But Snorri said, "Let Rolf take another shot. Maybe he hasn't given it his all yet."

Then Rolf took his bow again, and the arrow flew; it fell less than a rood behind the arrows of Kari and Kolbein.

Then Rolf picked up his bow again, and the arrow flew; it landed less than a hundred feet behind the arrows of Kari and Kolbein.

So it was proved that none there might help Rolf in his need. Then he was greatly cast down; and he wished to go away at once, but they detained him over night. No men could be kinder to him. And in the morning, when he was to start home, they offered him money, but he would take none. So Snorri gave him a cape, and Flosi a belt, and Kari gave a short sword, handsome and well made; much was he honored by those gifts. Snorri lent him a horse to take him to Hvamm, and there boatmen set him again across the firth.

So it was clear that no one could help Rolf in his time of need. He felt really down about it and wanted to leave immediately, but they kept him there overnight. The men were incredibly kind to him. In the morning, as he was getting ready to go home, they offered him money, but he refused to take any. So Snorri gave him a cape, Flosi gave him a belt, and Kari gave him a short sword that was beautiful and well-made; he felt very honored by those gifts. Snorri lent him a horse to take him to Hvamm, and there, boatmen helped him across the firth again.

Weary and disheartened, he came to Cragness on the morning of the second day, and without joy he entered the hall. There Asdis met him in great trouble.

Weary and disheartened, he arrived at Cragness on the morning of the second day, and without joy, he entered the hall. There, Asdis met him in great distress.

"Here has been," said she, "a great man and a rough, who made me feed him. Misfortunes come to us from all sides, for Frodi is away, and the man took our milk-ewe, and has driven it away before him, going toward the fells."

"There's been," she said, "a great guy and a tough one who made me feed him. Misfortunes are hitting us from every direction, because Frodi is gone, and the man took our milk ewe and is driving it away with him toward the hills."

"When was he here?" asked Rolf.

"When was he here?" Rolf asked.

"Not two hours ago."

"Just two hours ago."

"I will seek him," said the lad, and turned from the house.

"I will look for him," said the young man, and walked away from the house.

"Nay," cried Asdis in alarm, "I beg thee, go not! For he was huge and fierce of aspect. Thou art too tender to meet such as he. Put up with this matter and let it pass."

"Please," Asdis exclaimed in worry, "I really hope you won’t go! He’s massive and looks dangerous. You’re too gentle to face someone like him. Just deal with this situation and let it go."

"Mother," answered Rolf, "I am sixteen years old, and since the death of my father I am a man in the eye of the law. Wouldst thou have me less than a man in fact?" And he went his way after the robber.

"Mom," Rolf replied, "I'm sixteen years old, and since my father's death, I'm considered an adult in the eyes of the law. Do you want me to be anything less than a man in reality?" And he went after the robber.

  CHAPTER XIII

ABOUT THAT ROBBER

Rolf followed that man who had stolen the ewe, and the way led first down into the dales, and then upward to the fells. There had been rain and the paths were soft, so that the tracks of man and sheep were clear. It was strange to Rolf that the robber showed such boldness as to go on beaten ways. But when at last he reached the region where all the paths were grassy and tracks could no longer be seen, then Rolf knew not what to do until he met a wayfarer.

Rolf followed the guy who had stolen the ewe, and the path first led down into the valleys and then up to the hills. It had been rainy, and the trails were soft, so the tracks of both the man and the sheep were obvious. It struck Rolf as odd that the thief had the guts to stick to the well-trodden paths. But when he finally got to the area where all the trails were grassy and no tracks could be seen anymore, Rolf didn’t know what to do until he ran into a traveler.

"Hast thou seen," asked Rolf, "one who goes driving a ewe?"

"Have you seen," asked Rolf, "anyone driving a sheep?"

"He is not far before thee," answered the man. "But what seekest thou with him?"

"He isn't far from you," the man replied. "But what do you want with him?"

"The ewe is mine," said Rolf. "I will have it again."

"The ewe is mine," Rolf said. "I will get it back."

"Thou art foolhardy," cried the man. "A life is more than a sheep. Turn back!"

"You’re being reckless," shouted the man. "A life is worth more than a sheep. Turn back!"

"Not I," quoth Rolf, and he went on. Then in a little while he saw the man before him, going without haste behind the ewe. And Rolf marvelled at his confidence, for the man did not even look back to see if he were followed. So Rolf strung his bow and went faster, going quietly until he was but fifty feet behind the man. And then he called to the robber.

"Not me," Rolf said, and he continued on. After a short time, he noticed the man ahead of him, moving slowly behind the sheep. Rolf was impressed by the man's confidence, as he didn't even glance back to check if he was being followed. So Rolf readied his bow and quickened his pace, staying silent until he was just fifty feet behind the man. Then he called out to the thief.

That man turned at once, drawing his sword. Grim and harsh was he in face when he found he was followed, but when he saw a lad, alone, then he smiled.

That man turned immediately, pulling out his sword. He looked grim and harsh when he realized he was being followed, but when he saw a young boy alone, he smiled.

"Seekest thou me?" he asked. And his voice was harsh, like his face, so that he was a man to terrify many.

"Are you looking for me?" he asked. His voice was rough, just like his face, making him someone who could easily frighten many.

"That sheep is mine," said Rolf. "Leave it and go thy way."

"That sheep is mine," Rolf said. "Leave it and go your way."

"Go home, boy!" said the man. "I would not hurt thee."

"Go home, kid!" said the man. "I wouldn't hurt you."

"Once more," cried Rolf, "I bid thee leave the ewe, else will I strive with thee for it."

"One more time," shouted Rolf, "I ask you to leave the sheep, or I will fight you for it."

"What," sneered the man, "wilt thou set thyself against me? Draw thy sword, then!"

"What," the man sneered, "are you going to stand against me? Draw your sword, then!"

But the robber's sword was long and heavy, while Rolf's was short and light. "Nay," he responded, "but I will hurt thee with my arrows. Take thy shield and defend thyself."

But the robber's sword was long and heavy, while Rolf's was short and light. "No," he replied, "but I will hurt you with my arrows. Grab your shield and defend yourself."

"No shield do I need," sneered the man again, "against such as thou. Shoot, and see if thou canst touch me!"

"No shield do I need," the man scoffed again, "against someone like you. Go ahead and shoot, and let's see if you can hit me!"

So great was his contempt that he stung Rolf to the quick. "Let us see, then!" the lad cried. And in great heat of anger, at short range, Rolf drove a shaft at the middle of the man's body. But behold! the man swung his heavy sword as lightly as a wand, and brushed the arrow aside!

So intense was his disdain that it really angered Rolf. "Let's see about that!" the boy shouted. In a fit of anger, Rolf shot an arrow straight at the man's body. But to his surprise, the man swung his heavy sword as easily as a stick, and deflected the arrow!

"Once more!" quoth he.

"Once more!" he said.

And then Rolf shot again, and yet again, but each time the arrow was swept aside. And the robber called with jeers to shoot faster. So Rolf sent his shafts as swiftly as he could, and it was astonishing to see how fast they followed each other; but though he shot half a score of times, each arrow, just as it reached its mark, was brushed aside. Of them all, one touched the clothing on the robber's breast, so that it tore the cloth; and one, sent at the face, scratched the skin ere it was turned. When that was done, the man jeered no more, for he saw that Rolf was closing in.

And then Rolf shot again and again, but every time the arrow was knocked away. The robber taunted him to shoot faster. So Rolf let his arrows fly as quickly as he could, and it was impressive to see how fast they followed one another; but even though he fired a dozen times, each arrow was deflected just as it reached its target. One of them grazed the robber's clothing, tearing the fabric, and another aimed at his face left a mark on his skin before it was dodged. After that, the man stopped mocking, realizing that Rolf was getting closer.

And what might have happened is not known. But to Rolf, even in his anger to be so foiled, there came admiration of the stranger's skill. "Now," he thought, "such a thing is a marvel, for it is related of the men of old time, but not of the men of to-day. I had not deemed anyone so quick or so strong." Then his own words told him who the man must be; he stopped advancing, and lowered his bow.

And what might have happened is not known. But to Rolf, even in his anger at being thwarted, there came a sense of admiration for the stranger's skill. "Now," he thought, "that's impressive, like the tales of heroes from long ago, but not something you see in people today. I never thought anyone could be so quick or so strong." Then his own words made him realize who the man must be; he stopped moving forward and lowered his bow.

But in a twinkle the man dropped his sword and strung his own bow, and he laid an arrow on the string. "Now," cried he, "we have changed about, and can play the game the other way. Perhaps thou also canst guard thyself." He drew the bow. "Art thou minded to try?"

But in an instant, the man dropped his sword and grabbed his own bow, placing an arrow on the string. "Now," he shouted, "we've switched it up and can play the game differently. Maybe you can defend yourself too." He pulled back the bow. "Are you up for a challenge?"

Rolf made no movement to ward himself. "Thou art Grettir the Strong," he said.

Rolf made no move to protect himself. "You are Grettir the Strong," he said.

"Grettir Asmund's son am I," answered the man, "whom men call Grettir the Strong. Perhaps thou art now the more minded to slay me, even as fools whom I meet from time to time. For nine hundreds in silver is the price set upon my head."

"Grettir, son of Asmund, that's who I am," replied the man, "known as Grettir the Strong. Maybe now you're more inclined to kill me, like the fools I come across from time to time. There's a price of nine hundred in silver on my head."

"Nay," answered Rolf, "I would not slay thee."

"Nah," Rolf replied, "I wouldn't kill you."

The man laughed mightily. "I owe my life to thee!" he cried. Then he changed his manner suddenly. "Go, leave me, boy, for my temper is short, and I might do thee a mischief!"

The man laughed heartily. "I owe my life to you!" he shouted. Then he suddenly changed his tone. "Go on, leave me, kid, because I'm in a bad mood, and I might hurt you!"

And then he went on his way, still driving the ewe before him; but Rolf remained in that place. After a time the lad gathered those of his arrows which were not broken, and turned back toward his home. But when he looked behind, and saw that a roll of land hid him from Grettir, then he turned again, and followed after the outlaw.

And then he went on his way, still herding the ewe in front of him; but Rolf stayed behind. After a while, the boy picked up the arrows that weren't broken and headed back home. But when he looked back and saw that a rise in the land was blocking him from Grettir, he changed his mind again and went after the outlaw.

A long time Rolf followed, warily at first, for Grettir looked back once or twice; then the lad might go more boldly. And the outlaw led him up into the hills, where were rocks and crags and much barrenness, a region where men might lurk long and not be found. And Grettir made a halt at a strong place, a shelf on the crags, protected from above by a sheer cliff, and reached only from one side. It seemed as if he had often been there before. While he made a fire, Rolf lay at a distance, and wondered how he might steal nigher. Only one vantage did he see which commanded the outlaw's lair: a great spur of rock which stood out from the cliff, but which it would be hard to reach.

For a long time, Rolf followed cautiously at first, since Grettir looked back a couple of times; then the boy felt braver. The outlaw led him into the hills, where there were rocks, cliffs, and a lot of desolate land, a place where someone could hide for a long time without being found. Grettir stopped at a strong spot, a ledge on the cliffs, sheltered from above by a steep wall, accessible from just one side. It looked like he had been there before. As he built a fire, Rolf lay at a distance, wondering how he could get closer. The only advantage point he saw that overlooked the outlaw's hideout was a large outcrop of rock sticking out from the cliff, but it would be difficult to reach.

Then Grettir laid himself to sleep while it was yet day, and Rolf crept forward till he was under the spur. From above no man might reach it; yet there were crevices here and there in the rock by which Rolf could climb. So he slung his bow on his back and tried the ascent. But so slow must he climb, for fear of noise, that it was dark when he reached the flat top; and though Grettir was scarce forty feet away, Rolf could not see him at all. So he watched there through the night.

Then Grettir went to sleep while it was still daylight, and Rolf crept forward until he was beneath the ridge. From above, no one could reach it; still, there were gaps in the rock where Rolf could climb. So he slung his bow over his back and started his ascent. But he had to climb so slowly to avoid making noise that it was dark by the time he reached the flat top; and even though Grettir was only about forty feet away, Rolf couldn’t see him at all. So he kept watch throughout the night.

Ever at that little distance he heard Grettir labor in his sleep, and oft the outlaw moaned and groaned. At times he started up and looked abroad, but he could see nothing by the light of the stars. But when dawn came, then Grettir slept peacefully; and when it was broad day he still lay sleeping. His face in sleep was sad and noble, with signs of a hasty temper; his frame was great indeed. He lay so long that Rolf at last strung his bow and shot an arrow into the ground by him. Grettir started from his sleep, grasping his weapons and looking about for his foes. Never in his life Rolf forgot that sight, which few men had seen without ruing it, of Grettir angry and ready for the fray.

At that distance, he could hear Grettir struggling in his sleep, and the outlaw frequently moaned and groaned. Occasionally, he would sit up and look around, but he couldn’t see anything in the starlight. However, when dawn arrived, Grettir slept soundly; and even when it was broad daylight, he was still asleep. His face while sleeping was sad and noble, showing signs of a quick temper; and his build was truly impressive. He lay there for so long that Rolf finally strung his bow and shot an arrow into the ground beside him. Grettir jolted awake, grabbing his weapons and looking around for enemies. Rolf would never forget that moment, which few had witnessed without regretting it, seeing Grettir furious and ready to fight.

But Grettir saw no one, for he looked about on the hillside below him. Then Rolf spoke: "Here am I, Grettir."

But Grettir saw no one as he scanned the hillside below him. Then Rolf said, “It’s me, Grettir.”

Then the outlaw saw him, and put up his shield against a second arrow. Rolf said: "Had I wished, I could have slain thee in thy sleep."

Then the outlaw spotted him and raised his shield against a second arrow. Rolf said, "If I wanted to, I could have killed you while you were sleeping."

"Rather will I believe," answered Grettir, "that thou hast shot thy last arrow, and missed."

"Instead, I believe," replied Grettir, "that you have shot your last arrow and missed."

Rolf showed him his full quiver, and Grettir lowered his shield. "How camest thou here?" he asked. "I made sure that thou wert gone."

Rolf showed him his full quiver, and Grettir lowered his shield. "How did you get here?" he asked. "I thought you were gone."

"Not very sure," answered Rolf.

"Not really sure," answered Rolf.

"And how," asked Grettir, "didst thou reach that place? I had weened no man could mount that rock."

"And how," asked Grettir, "did you get to that place? I thought no one could climb that rock."

"I am but a boy," answered Rolf, "yet men call me Cragsman."

"I’m just a boy," Rolf replied, "but people call me Cragsman."

"Now I am well shamed," cried Grettir, "that a boy hath so outwitted me! And this I believe, that thou mightest have slain me; for a good archer I found thee yesterday. Still more will I say, that yesterday I had near suffered a hurt at thy hands, so that I was considering whether to retreat before thee, or to take my shield, and neither have I yet done before a single archer. Now let me ask thee, why didst thou stop shooting then; and why didst thou not slay me here as I lay?"

"Now I'm really embarrassed," Grettir shouted, "that a kid has outsmarted me! And I believe you could have killed me; you were a great archer yesterday. I'll say even more: yesterday I almost got hurt by you, and I was thinking about whether to back off or grab my shield, which I’ve never had to do in front of any archer before. So let me ask you, why did you stop shooting then? Why didn’t you kill me while I was lying here?"

"Because," answered Rolf, "thou, or no man in Iceland, canst give me the help I need."

"Because," answered Rolf, "you, or no one in Iceland, can give me the help I need."

"Come down," said Grettir, "and we will eat together."

"Come down," said Grettir, "and let's eat together."

So they breakfasted together, of dried meat and the milk of the ewe. "How was thy sleep there on the crag?" asked Grettir.

So they had breakfast together, with dried meat and sheep's milk. "How did you sleep on the cliff?" asked Grettir.

"No worse," answered Rolf, "than thine here on the ledge. Why didst thou sleep so ill?"

"No worse," Rolf replied, "than yours here on the ledge. Why did you sleep so poorly?"

Then Grettir answered soberly: "One of my few good deeds is so repaid that I see shapes in the dark, and my sleep is broken. For I slew Glam the ghost who wasted Thorhallstead, but ere I cut off his head he laid on me that spell. So I am a fearsome man in the dark, though in the day no man may daunt me. But what can I do for thee?"

Then Grettir answered seriously: "One of my few good deeds is rewarded like this, that I see figures in the dark, and my sleep is disturbed. I killed Glam the ghost who haunted Thorhallstead, but before I cut off his head, he put that curse on me. So I’m a terrifying guy in the dark, though during the day no one can intimidate me. But what can I do for you?"

"Let me see," answered Rolf, "if with the bow thou canst shoot farther than I."

"Let me see," replied Rolf, "if you can shoot farther than I can with the bow."

"Thou art a vain lad," said Grettir, somewhat displeased. "For that alone earnest thou hither?"

"You're a vain guy," said Grettir, a bit annoyed. "Is that the only reason you came here?"

"Be not wroth," begged Rolf, "for I have the best of reasons." And he told the story of his father's death and of the need for a good archer. Grettir smiled.

"Don't be angry," Rolf pleaded, "because I have the best reasons." And he shared the story of his father's death and the need for a skilled archer. Grettir smiled.

"And couldst thou find no man," asked he, "who is within the law, to do this for thee?"

"And couldn't you find someone," he asked, "who is legal, to do this for you?"

Then Rolf told of the trial with those Southfirthers at Tongue, and Grettir looked upon him with surprise. "So skilled art thou then?" he asked. "Now string thy bow, and show me how far thou canst shoot."

Then Rolf talked about the trial with the Southfirthers at Tongue, and Grettir looked at him in surprise. "So you're that skilled?" he asked. "Now grab your bow, and show me how far you can shoot."

So Rolf strung his bow, and shot along the hillside, and the arrow fell far away. "Now do I wonder," said Grettir. "Let me see thy bow." And when he had looked on it he said: "That any one could shoot so far with such light gear I had not thought possible. Thou art a good bowman. But what thinkest thou of my bow?"

So Rolf strung his bow and shot down the hillside, and the arrow landed far away. "Now I’m curious," said Grettir. "Let me see your bow." After examining it, he said, "I didn’t think anyone could shoot that far with such light equipment. You’re a great archer. But what do you think of my bow?"

Rolf took the bow of Grettir in his hand, and a strange weapon it was. For it was shorter than his own bow, and scarcely shaped at all, but was heavy and thick, so that it had seemed not to be a bow, save for the string and the notched ends.

Rolf picked up Grettir's bow, and it was quite an unusual weapon. It was shorter than his own bow and barely shaped at all, but it was heavy and thick, making it seem more like something else entirely, except for the string and the notched ends.

"Such a bow," said Rolf, "saw I never."

"That’s a bow I've never seen," said Rolf.

"Canst thou string it?" asked Grettir.

"Can you string it?" asked Grettir.

Then Rolf tried, but he could scarce bend it a little way. Yet Grettir took it and strung it with ease. Then he showed Rolf his arrows, which were heavy, short, and thick, like the bow. He laid one on the string, and drew it to the head, and behold! it rushed forth with a great whir, and with such force that it might pierce a man behind his shield. And it flew far beyond the arrow of Rolf, full five rood further.

Then Rolf tried, but he could barely bend it even a little. Yet Grettir took it and easily strung it up. Then he showed Rolf his arrows, which were heavy, short, and thick, just like the bow. He placed one on the string and pulled it back to the head, and look! it shot out with a loud whir, and with such force that it could pierce a man behind his shield. It flew much farther than Rolf's arrow, a full five rods further.

"What thou dost with skill," said Grettir, "I do with strength." But Rolf cried with great joy:

"What you do with skill," said Grettir, "I do with strength." But Rolf shouted with great joy:

"Thou art the man I have been seeking!" Then he asked: "Wilt thou go with me and shoot an arrow before witnesses, to prove that my father was unlawfully slain?"

"You are the man I've been looking for!" Then he asked, "Will you come with me and shoot an arrow in front of witnesses to prove that my father was killed unlawfully?"

"That I will," quoth Grettir, "and joyfully too, for I see little of men. Only one thing I require, that safe conduct be promised me to go and come, for I have enemies in thy dales."

"That I will," said Grettir, "and gladly too, because I don’t interact much with people. There’s just one thing I need: a promise of safe passage to go and return, as I have enemies in your valleys."

"How shall I get thee safe conduct?" asked Rolf.

"How can I ensure your safe passage?" asked Rolf.

"It must be granted," answered Grettir, "by the Quarter Court at the Althing."

"It must be acknowledged," replied Grettir, "by the Quarter Court at the Althing."

Then they talked the matter over, and Grettir advised Rolf once more to seek Snorri the Priest, to find what steps should be taken. Then it was bespoken where Rolf should meet Grettir again, and the outlaw offered to lay out in the hills north of the Thingvalla, in the valley of the geysirs, and await tidings of the outcome of the suit.

Then they discussed the situation, and Grettir suggested to Rolf once again that he should consult Snorri the Priest to determine what actions to take next. They agreed on a place where Rolf could meet Grettir again, and the outlaw offered to camp out in the hills north of Thingvalla, in the valley of the geysers, and wait for news about the outcome of the case.

"Now," said Rolf, when he was ready to go, "keep the ewe for thy kindness's sake."

"Now," Rolf said when he was ready to leave, "keep the ewe out of kindness."

"Do thou take her," answered Grettir. "For had I known that thy mother was a widow, I would never have taken the sheep. And the first booty is this, which ever I rendered again."

"Take her," answered Grettir. "If I had known your mother was a widow, I would never have taken the sheep. And this is the first thing I'm giving back."

So Rolf returned toward home driving the ewe; and when he reached the highway which led to the South Firths, there came riding a company, Kari and Flosi and their followers, and Snorri the Priest was with them. They asked tidings. Then he told them of Grettir, and those three chiefs left their horses, and sat down with Rolf on the fell a little way from their company; they had talk what was to be done. For Snorri declared he saw a flaw in the case, since Grettir was an outlaw, and no outlaw had ever yet come into a suit at law. But at last he said:

So Rolf was heading home, herding the ewe, and when he got to the highway leading to the South Firths, a group rode up, including Kari, Flosi, and their followers, along with Snorri the Priest. They asked for news. Rolf told them about Grettir, and the three leaders dismounted and sat down with Rolf on the hillside, a bit away from the rest of the group. They discussed what needed to be done. Snorri pointed out a flaw in the situation, noting that Grettir was an outlaw, and no outlaw had ever participated in a legal case. But eventually he said:

"Now go thy way, and summon Einar with a formal summons. [And he taught Rolf the form.] But be thou sure that no mention is made of Grettir. And I believe that, since no such case has ever yet been tried, it can lawfully be brought about that Grettir may shoot."

"Now go on your way and formally summon Einar. [And he taught Rolf the procedure.] But make sure that there’s no mention of Grettir. I believe that, since this case has never been tried before, it can be arranged lawfully for Grettir to shoot."

Then those chiefs went their way, and Rolf went his, and he came back to Cragness.

Then those chiefs went on their way, and Rolf went his own, returning to Cragness.

  CHAPTER XIV

HOW ROLF AND EINAR CALLED EACH OTHER

Because of the state of matters at Cragness, Frodi the Smith journeyed there frequently to see his relatives. Here it must be told what kind of man he was. He was tall and heavy-jointed, with a long neck and a long face, and somewhat comic to look upon. Frodi the Slow was he by-named, for his movements were cumbersome and his mind worked slowly. But since that affair at the sheep-fold, many called him Whittle-Frodi.

Because of what was happening at Cragness, Frodi the Smith often traveled there to visit his relatives. It's important to describe what kind of person he was. He was tall and stocky, with a long neck and a long face, and somewhat funny to look at. He was nicknamed Frodi the Slow because his movements were clumsy and his mind worked slowly. However, after that incident at the sheep-fold, many referred to him as Whittle-Frodi.

Now Rolf sends for him one day, and tells him all that had happened, and how he was sure of making Einar an outlaw. And he asks Frodi to go with him to the house of Einar, to be witness to the summons.

Now Rolf calls for him one day and tells him everything that happened, explaining how he is certain he can make Einar an outlaw. He asks Frodi to come with him to Einar's house to witness the summons.

Then said Frodi: "Let me say what I think of this affair. First thou shouldst ask a peaceful atonement. For in the beginning it seems that there is danger to thee, so great is the strength against thee. And in the second place such continual blood-feuds as daily go on are unchristian, and evil for the land."

Then Frodi said, "Let me share my thoughts on this matter. First, you should seek a peaceful settlement. In the beginning, it looks like there is a serious threat to you, as the odds are stacked against you. Secondly, these ongoing blood feuds that happen every day are un-Christian and harmful to the land."

Then Rolf was thoughtful. "Shall I have done all my seeking for nothing?" he asked. "More than that, shall I take money for my father's slaying?"

Then Rolf was deep in thought. "Have I really searched for nothing?" he asked. "Furthermore, should I accept money for my father's death?"

"It is the custom of the land," said Frodi, "and many men do it for the sake of peace."

"It’s the tradition around here," said Frodi, "and a lot of people do it for the sake of peace."

"I heard Flosi say at Tongue," said Rolf, "how strife between neighbors was the greatest bane of this land. And I am half minded to do as thou sayest. But why has not Einar offered me atonement, if any is to be paid? I tell thee, hard is his heart, and he is glad!"

"I heard Flosi say at Tongue," Rolf said, "that conflict between neighbors is the biggest curse in this land. And I'm more inclined to do what you suggest. But why hasn't Einar offered me any compensation, if that's what's required? I'm telling you, his heart is cold, and he's pleased!"

"At least," begged Frodi, "let me ask Einar what he will do."

"At least," Frodi pleaded, "let me ask Einar what he's going to do."

"So I will," answered Rolf, "and a great sacrifice I make, to lay aside my grief and vengeance. Nay, I even break my vow which I made before thee. But I think only scorn will be thy portion, and matters will be made worse."

"So I will," Rolf replied, "and it's a huge sacrifice to set aside my grief and desire for revenge. No, I'm even breaking the vow I made in front of you. But I believe only scorn will come your way, and things will only get worse."

Then they went together to the house of Einar, and were seen from the hall as they entered the yard, and men came and stood in the porch as they approached. There were Einar and Ondott, and other men of the household. All bore weapons. But no one spoke when the cousins stood before them.

Then they went together to Einar's house and were spotted from the hall as they entered the yard. Men came and stood at the porch as they approached. Einar and Ondott were there, along with other men from the household. Everyone had weapons. But nobody said anything when the cousins stood in front of them.

"Will no one here give us welcome?" asked Frodi.

"Will no one here welcome us?" asked Frodi.

Ondott mimicked Frodi's slow voice, and said: "Be welcome." The men of Einar laughed.

Ondott copied Frodi's slow voice and said, "Welcome." Einar's men laughed.

"Laugh not," said Frodi mildly. "Now, Einar, it is known how Hiarandi came by his death, and men say thou art responsible therefor."

"Laugh not," Frodi said gently. "Now, Einar, everyone knows how Hiarandi died, and people say you're to blame for it."

"I was not by at his slaying," answered Einar.

"I wasn't there when he was killed," replied Einar.

Said Rolf: "What is done by a man's servants, with his knowledge, is as his deed."

Said Rolf: "What is done by a man's servants, with his knowledge, is just as if he did it himself."

And Frodi said: "Were it not better to atone Rolf for the death of his father, rather than have bad blood between neighbors? For thou knowest this, that some day a man may be found to shoot an arrow beyond that little oak."

And Frodi said: "Wouldn't it be better to make peace with Rolf for his father's death rather than have bad blood between neighbors? Because you know that someday there might be someone who can shoot an arrow over that little oak."

Now Einar was plainly smitten by the answer of Frodi, and the scorn went from his face, and he thought. And here may be seen how the evil which a bad man does is not half so much in quantity as the good which he mars. For Ondott Crafty saw what was in Einar's mind, and he spoke quickly.

Now Einar was clearly taken by Frodi's answer, and the disdain vanished from his face as he contemplated it. This shows how the harm a bad person causes isn't nearly as significant as the good they ruin. Ondott Crafty recognized what Einar was thinking, and he spoke up quickly.

"An award may be given, Einar," said he, "which will honor you both. Shall I utter it?"

"An award might be given, Einar," he said, "that will honor both of you. Should I announce it?"

Now Einar was accustomed to the bitter jokes of Ondott, and when he thought he saw one coming, he forgot his design of peace, and said: "Utter the award."

Now Einar was used to Ondott's harsh jokes, and when he thought he sensed one coming, he forgot his intention of peace and said: "Give the verdict."

"But does Rolf agree to it?" asked Ondott.

"But does Rolf agree to it?" Ondott asked.

"I will hear it," answered Rolf. "But if thou meanest to scoff, think twice, lest in the end it be bad for thee."

"I'll listen to it," Rolf replied. "But if you plan to mock, think again, or it might end badly for you."

Meanwhile some of the women of the household had come out of the hall at its other end, by the women's door, and now stood near to hear what was said. Helga the daughter of Einar was there, but she hung back; nearest of all stood Thurid the crone, listening closely.

Meanwhile, some of the women in the house had come out of the hall at the other end, by the women's entrance, and now stood nearby to hear what was being said. Helga, Einar's daughter, was there, but she held back; closest of all was Thurid the old woman, listening intently.

"Now this I would award," said Ondott, "if I were in thy place, Einar. Thy son Grani is abroad, in the fostering of the Orkney earl; but some day he will come home, and then will need men to serve him. Let Rolf give up his holding and become thy man; so canst thou protect him from all harm. Then when thy son returns Rolf shall be his bow-bearer, and shall be atoned by the honor for the death of his father."

"Now this is what I would do," said Ondott, "if I were you, Einar. Your son Grani is away, being raised by the Orkney earl; but one day he will come home, and then he’ll need people to serve him. Let Rolf give up his land and become your man; that way, you can protect him from all harm. Then when your son returns, Rolf can be his bow-bearer, and he’ll be honored for the death of his father."

Some laughed, but not for long, and so far was this from a jest that the most were silent. Then Thurid chanted:

Some laughed, but not for long, and this was far from a joke that most people fell silent. Then Thurid began to chant:

"For Einar's son shall Rolf bear bow.

"For Einar's son will Rolf carry the bow."

Which in the end shall bear most woe?"

Which in the end will have to bear the most sorrow?

But none paid attention, for Rolf was gathering himself to speak. And he cried: "Ill jesting is thine, Ondott! Now hear what I am come hither to say: Outlaw shall Einar be made, for that man is found who can make the shot beyond the little oak. And thus I summon Einar."

But no one paid attention because Rolf was getting ready to speak. And he shouted, "Your jokes are in bad taste, Ondott! Now listen to what I've come here to say: Einar will be declared an outlaw, for there is a man who can make the shot beyond the small oak. And so I call for Einar."

So he recited the summons. He named the deed and the place, and the wounds of which Hiarandi had died. He named witnesses, those householders who had already been summoned. And he called Einar to answer for the deed before the Westfirther's Court at the Althing.

So he read out the summons. He mentioned the act and the location, along with the injuries that led to Hiarandi's death. He listed the witnesses, the homeowners who had already been called. Then he called Einar to respond to the charges before the Westfirther's Court at the Althing.

Ondott alone laughed when the summons was spoken in full. "So here are come a boy and a peaceling," quoth he, "to pick a quarrel with men."

Ondott alone laughed when the summons was fully spoken. "So here come a boy and a little bird," he said, "to pick a fight with men."

"Heed him not," said Frodi to Rolf, "for he seeks cause to draw sword on thee."

"Don't pay attention to him," Frodi said to Rolf, "because he's looking for a reason to draw his sword against you."

Then Rolf made no answer to Ondott, but he and Frodi turned away and started to go home. Ondott whispered to Einar: "A spear between the shoulders will settle this matter for good." And he signed to Hallvard that he should have his spear ready to throw. Einar stood irresolute.

Then Rolf didn’t respond to Ondott, but he and Frodi turned away and began their walk home. Ondott whispered to Einar, "A spear between the shoulders will put an end to this once and for all." He signaled Hallvard to have his spear ready to throw. Einar stood uncertain.

But the maid Helga went forward quickly and walked by Rolf's side. "May I go with thee to the gate?" she asked.

But the maid Helga moved ahead quickly and walked alongside Rolf. "Can I go with you to the gate?" she asked.

Great anger possessed him against all of Einar's house, but the sight of her astonished him, and he said she might come. In silence they went to the gate of the yard; then Helga stood there in the way while those two from Cragness went homeward. And Einar had already bidden that no violence be done, for fear of harming his daughter. He went into the hall and sat down in his seat, brooding over the outcome.

Great anger filled him toward everyone in Einar's household, but when he saw her, he was taken aback and said she could come. In silence, they walked to the yard gate; then Helga stood in their way as the two from Cragness headed home. Einar had already instructed that no violence be done, for fear of hurting his daughter. He went into the hall and sat down, contemplating the outcome.

Ondott said: "Too squeamish art thou."

Ondott said: "You're too sensitive."

Einar said: "If thou findest me not a way out of this, it will go ill with thee."

Einar said: "If you don't find me a way out of this, things won't go well for you."

Now a way out of that would have been hard to find, had not one day Ondott met that man who had set Rolf on the right road as he pursued Grettir. Said the man: "So thy neighbor Rolf won his sheep again from Grettir the Strong. That was a great deed!"

Now a way out of that would have been hard to find if Ondott hadn't met the man who had put Rolf on the right path while he was going after Grettir. The man said, "So your neighbor Rolf got his sheep back from Grettir the Strong. That was quite an achievement!"

Then Ondott learned of the stealing of the sheep, and how Rolf had been seen driving it home again. He thought, and knew who must be that man who would shoot for Rolf. Then he went homeward with a light heart.

Then Ondott found out about the stolen sheep and how Rolf had been spotted bringing it back home. He thought about it and realized who the guy was that would go after Rolf. Then he headed home feeling cheerful.

"Now," said he to Einar, "thy defence is sure. But come with me, and we will summon Rolf for those wounds he dealt, and that man he slew, when Hiarandi was slain."

"Now," he said to Einar, "your defense is solid. But come with me, and we will call on Rolf for the wounds he caused, and for the man he killed when Hiarandi was slain."

"No court," answered Einar, "will punish Rolf for that." And he would not go, though he gave Ondott permission to go in his stead. Ondott took a witness and went to Cragness, where Rolf and Frodi were at work in the yard. Ondott recited the summons; Rolf and Frodi went on with the work, and answered naught.

"No court," replied Einar, "will punish Rolf for that." And he refused to go, although he allowed Ondott to go in his place. Ondott took a witness and went to Cragness, where Rolf and Frodi were working in the yard. Ondott delivered the summons; Rolf and Frodi continued with their work and didn’t respond at all.

And now all is quiet until men ride to the Althing.

And now everything is silent until the men ride to the Althing.

  CHAPTER XV

LAWSUITS AT THE ALTHING

Rolf journeyed to the Althing, and as he went he fell in with the company of Snorri the Priest, and travelled with them. Snorri heard how the summons had gone, and he asked whether Rolf had said anything of Grettir. Rolf answered that he had not. Then he told of the summons which Ondott had made, and Snorri laughed. It was not many days before they came to the Thingvalla, and Rolf saw that great wonder of Iceland.

Rolf traveled to the Althing, and along the way, he joined up with Snorri the Priest and his group. Snorri heard about the summons and asked if Rolf had mentioned anything about Grettir. Rolf said he hadn’t. Then he talked about the summons that Ondott had sent out, which made Snorri laugh. It wasn’t long before they arrived at Thingvalla, and Rolf beheld the great wonder of Iceland.

For from the plain on which they journeyed a large part had fallen clean away, many yards down, and it lay below like the bottom of a pan. The Great Rift was the name of the western precipice, and there was no way down save by one steep path; Snorri had held that path on the day of the battle at the Althing, nor would he let Flosi and the Burners escape that way. When Rolf had got down to the plain, he saw all the booths for the lodging of those who came to the Althing, ranged along the river. He saw the places where the Quarter Courts were held, and he went to the Hill of Laws, where the Fifth Court sat to hear appeals. Now the Hill of Laws is cut off from the plain by deep rifts, and men showed Rolf where, to save his life, Flosi had leaped one rift at its narrowest part, and that was a great deed. Other wonders were to be seen. Then on the second day the sitting of the courts began, and Rolf watched closely for the calling of his suit. But that came not until the sitting was near its end.

For the plain they traveled on had mostly crumbled away, dropping many yards down, creating a surface below that looked like the bottom of a pan. The western cliff was called the Great Rift, and the only way down was a steep path; Snorri had blocked that path during the battle at the Althing and wouldn’t let Flosi and the Burners escape that way. Once Rolf reached the plain, he saw all the booths set up for those attending the Althing, lined up along the river. He noticed where the Quarter Courts met and went to the Hill of Laws, where the Fifth Court was holding hearings for appeals. The Hill of Laws is separated from the plain by deep rifts, and people pointed out to Rolf where, to save his life, Flosi had jumped across one rift at its narrowest point, which was a significant feat. Other remarkable sights were there as well. Then, on the second day, the court sessions began, and Rolf waited attentively for the announcement of his case. However, it wasn't called until the session was almost over.

Now Snorri conducted the case of Rolf, and all went in due order. Einar answered what was said against him, that he was not present at the slaying of Hiarandi. Snorri called on the court to say whether Einar were not answerable, because his men did the deed. The judges said he was. Then it came to proving whether or not the slaying were illegal, and Snorri said that a man had been found who could shoot the distance. And this he asked of the judges:

Now Snorri handled the case of Rolf, and everything proceeded as it should. Einar responded to the accusations against him, arguing that he wasn't there when Hiarandi was killed. Snorri asked the court if Einar should be held responsible since his men committed the act. The judges agreed that he was. Then it came to proving whether the killing was illegal, and Snorri mentioned that a person had been found who could shoot that distance. And he asked the judges this:

"Is it not true that when, before witnesses, an arrow is shot from the boundary and falls beyond the tree, that will prove the slaying unlawful?"

"Isn't it true that when an arrow is shot from the boundary in front of witnesses and lands beyond the tree, that will prove the killing unlawful?"

"That is so," said the judges.

"That's true," said the judges.

"Now say further," demanded Snorri. "Is it not true that in the moment when the slaying is proved unlawful, the guilt of Einar is established, so that no suit at law is needed?"

"Now go on," Snorri insisted. "Isn't it true that at the moment the murder is shown to be illegal, Einar’s guilt is established, so that no legal action is necessary?"

"That also is true," answered the judges.

"That's true too," replied the judges.

"Now," said Snorri, "one last thing do I ask, whether or not he who goes to make the proof by shooting an arrow, may go and come freely, whatsoever man he be?"

"Now," said Snorri, "one last thing I ask: can the person who goes to take the test by shooting an arrow come and go freely, no matter who he is?"

"We see no reason why this may not be so," said the judges.

"We don't see why this can't be the case," said the judges.

"Now give that decision here aloud in the open court," required Snorri.

"Now say that decision here out loud in the open court," demanded Snorri.

But Einar arose and said: "One exception only shall I ask to this, that no outlaw be allowed to take part in this suit, by shooting the arrow."

But Einar stood up and said, "I only ask for one exception to this: that no outlaw should be allowed to participate in this case by shooting the arrow."

Then said Snorri to Rolf, "They have learned of Grettir." He said to the judges: "Well do I know that no outlaw is ever allowed to give witness in court, nor to sit on juries. But no such case as this has ever arisen, and it seems to me that an outlaw might be permitted to shoot."

Then Snorri said to Rolf, "They found out about Grettir." He told the judges, "I know very well that no outlaw is ever allowed to give testimony in court or serve on juries. But no case like this has ever come up, and it seems to me that an outlaw should be allowed to shoot."

Then there was great talking on both sides, for the greater part of an hour: it would be tedious to tell what was said. But the end was, that the judges were divided, so the question was referred to the Lawman. And his answer was, that no outlaw might take part in a law matter in any way whatsoever. There was an end to Rolf's hopes to prove Einar guilty by the means of Grettir.

Then there was a lot of discussion on both sides for over an hour: it would be boring to go into detail about what was said. But in the end, the judges were divided, so the question was sent to the Lawman. His answer was that no outlaw could be involved in a legal matter in any way. That crushed Rolf's hopes of proving Einar guilty through Grettir.

But Snorri called all men to witness that when some day a man might be found to shoot the distance, then Einar was guilty without going to law. Now men began to whisper and say that the end of Grettir's outlawry was but four years off, and then Rolf could be justified. So Einar tried to have a limit of three years set on that time when it was lawful to try the shooting; but Snorri strove mightily against that, and that question went to the Lawman, and he said that seven years should be the limit.

But Snorri called everyone to witness that if someday a man could shoot the distance, then Einar was guilty without a trial. Now people began to whisper that Grettir's outlaw status was only four years away from ending, and then Rolf could be in the clear. So, Einar tried to have a limit of three years set for when it would be legal to try the shooting; but Snorri strongly opposed that, and the matter went to the Lawman, who decided that the limit should be seven years.

That was the end of the suit, and Rolf got no satisfaction at all. One more thing was done on that day, for Snorri went to Einar where he stood with Ondott, and he asked of the second suit, for which Rolf had been summoned. Ondott spoke for Einar.

That was the end of the lawsuit, and Rolf didn't get any satisfaction at all. One more thing happened that day, as Snorri went to Einar, who was standing with Ondott, and he asked about the second lawsuit, for which Rolf had been summoned. Ondott spoke for Einar.

"We shall not bring that suit."

"We're not going to file that lawsuit."

"That is well," said Snorri, "for ye had no case, and I could have a fine laid on you if the case was brought falsely." Then he took Rolf with him to his booth.

"That's good," said Snorri, "because you had no case, and I could have a fine imposed on you if the case was made up." Then he took Rolf with him to his booth.

But here is the trick which Ondott had prepared. For the next day was the last of the sittings, and Snorri was busy with many matters; but Rolf stayed at the booth, much cast down. Then toward the sunset hour the cases were all finished, and men left the courts, all save the judges, who stayed for the formal closing. Then Ondott brought forward the case against Rolf, and summoned him into court, but no one was there to tell either Snorri or the lad. Nevertheless it was the law that the suit might go on, because lawful summons had been given. And Einar stood up and said:

But here’s the trick that Ondott had set up. The next day was the final session, and Snorri was caught up with a lot of things; meanwhile, Rolf stayed at the booth, feeling really down. As the sun started to set, all the cases were done, and people left the courts, except for the judges who stayed for the formal closing. Then Ondott brought Rolf's case forward and called him into court, but no one was there to inform either Snorri or the boy. Still, it was legal for the case to continue because a proper summons had been issued. And Einar stood up and said:

"I take witness to this, that I give notice of a suit against Rolf Hiarandi's son, in that he slew by a body wound, by an arrow, my herdsman Thorold. I say that in this suit he ought to be made a guilty man, an outlaw, not to be fed, not to be forwarded, not to be helped or harbored in any need. I say that all his goods are forfeited, half to me, and half to the men of the Quarter, who have a right by law to take his forfeited goods; I give notice of this suit in the Quarter Court into which it ought by law to come. I give notice in the hearing of all men on the Hill of Laws. I give notice of this suit to be pleaded now, and of full outlawry against Rolf Hiarandi's son."

"I want to let everyone know that I am filing a lawsuit against Rolf Hiarandi's son for killing my herdsman Thorold with an arrow. I believe that in this case he should be declared guilty and treated as an outlaw, meaning he shouldn't be fed, assisted, or sheltered in any way. I claim that all his belongings should be forfeited, with half going to me and half to the people of the Quarter, who have the right by law to claim his seized possessions. I am officially filing this lawsuit in the Quarter Court where it legally belongs. I am making this announcement in front of everyone at the Hill of Laws. I request that this case be pleaded now, and seek full outlawry against Rolf Hiarandi's son."

All that was said in the manner laid down by law. Then Einar pushed the case, and no one was there to answer him. All steps were taken then and there, and judgment was called for and given, and in his absence Rolf was made full outlaw, and his goods were declared forfeited. Not till the court had risen, and nothing might be done, was the news brought to Snorri and Rolf.

All that was stated according to the law. Then Einar presented the case, and no one was there to respond. All actions were taken right then and there, and a judgment was requested and delivered, and in his absence, Rolf was declared a full outlaw, and his belongings were declared forfeited. It wasn't until the court had adjourned, and nothing could be done, that the news was brought to Snorri and Rolf.

Snorri was angry that he had been tricked, yet he could see no way to help himself. This one thing he brought about, that the judges declared that Rolf, outlaw though he was, might shoot to prove his innocence, if he might but get himself safely to the spot. And Snorri sought to comfort Rolf, but the lad was dazed.

Snorri was furious that he had been deceived, but he saw no way to help himself. He managed to convince the judges to allow Rolf, even though he was an outlaw, to take a shot to prove his innocence, as long as he could safely reach the location. Snorri tried to reassure Rolf, but the young man was still in shock.

"The farm is lost!" he cried.

"The farm is gone!" he shouted.

"Thou canst win it back," answered Snorri. "Thou art young and thy strength will grow. Before the seven years are past thou canst make that shot."

"You can win it back," Snorri replied. "You're young and your strength will grow. Before the seven years are up, you can make that shot."

"Nay," said Rolf. "I can never do it until I find some bow as strong as Grettir's, yet which a common man may string. Never have I found a bow too stiff for me, save his alone."

"Nah," said Rolf. "I can never do it until I find a bow as strong as Grettir's that a regular person can string. I've never come across a bow too stiff for me, except for his."

"Skill may beat strength," quoth Snorri. "Somewhere mayest thou find the bow thou dreamest of."

"Skill can beat strength," said Snorri. "You might find the bow you dream of somewhere."

"Where?" demanded Rolf.

"Where?" Rolf demanded.

Snorri was silent, for he feared no such bow was to be found.

Snorri was quiet, because he was afraid no such bow existed.

Rolf sighed. "And my mother?" he asked next.

Rolf let out a sigh. "What about my mom?" he asked next.

"She shall live with me at Tongue. And now," said Snorri, "meseems best that thou goest home at once. Thou knowest all that is to be done?"

"She will live with me at Tongue. And now," said Snorri, "I think it's best that you go home right away. Do you know everything that needs to be done?"

"I know," replied Rolf; and Snorri believed him, because to the Priest all the ways of the law were so familiar that it seemed all men must know them. Yet Rolf did not know, and they meant different things.

"I know," responded Rolf; and Snorri trusted him, because to the Priest all the aspects of the law were so well-known that it seemed like everyone must understand them. But Rolf didn't know, and they had different meanings.

"Shall I lend thee money," asked Snorri, "or hast thou enough?"

"Should I lend you money?" Snorri asked. "Or do you have enough?"

"I have plenty," said Rolf; yet he had only enough for the journey, whereas much more was needed. Then Rolf took his leave of Snorri, and gave him his thanks; and taking his horse, he went from the Thingfield by the path up the Great Rift. And he passed two men of Einar's, who spoke together that they were to start very early in the morning. From the top of the Rift Rolf looked down on that plain where all men were still busy, and which in years had brought misfortune on all his family. Then at last he went his way.

"I have plenty," said Rolf; yet he only had enough for the journey, when much more was needed. Then Rolf said goodbye to Snorri and thanked him; taking his horse, he left the Thingfield by the path up the Great Rift. He passed by two of Einar's men, who were discussing that they were going to start very early in the morning. From the top of the Rift, Rolf looked down at the plain where everyone was still busy, a place that had brought misfortune to his family for years. Finally, he continued on his way.

Now those men of Einar's went to their booth, and told that they had seen Rolf departing. "Hasten back at once," said Ondott, "and find what direction he takes." And they went and watched.

Now Einar's men went to their booth and reported that they had seen Rolf leaving. "Hurry back right away," Ondott said, "and find out which way he's going." So they went and kept an eye on things.

"He went northwest," said they, "and he took not the straight track toward home."

"He went northwest," they said, "and he didn't take the direct path home."

"Then he is gone elsewhere," quoth Ondott, and seemed glad. "Hurry, all of you, for he delivers himself into our hands."

"Then he's gone somewhere else," Ondott said, looking pleased. "Hurry, everyone, because he's putting himself in our hands."

Meanwhile Rolf went northwest to the valley of the geysirs, and on the second day found Grettir the Strong cooking his food at a boiling spring.

Meanwhile, Rolf headed northwest to the valley of the geysers, and on the second day, he found Grettir the Strong cooking his food at a boiling spring.

  CHAPTER XVI

The act of distress

Rolf told Grettir all that had happened, and much was the outlaw disappointed thereat. For he had counted upon going again among men, and had hoped to win glory from the shooting, so he was sorry on his own account. But also he consoled the boy. For he spoke of the great world over the sea, how there were places and peoples to be seen, and fame to be won. This is clearly seen by those who read the story of Grettir, that all his life he sought fame, and his fate was lighter to him because he knew men would sing of him after his death. But no such thoughts uplifted Rolf, since he grieved for his mother and for the loss of the farm, and it seemed no pleasure to go abroad.

Rolf told Grettir everything that had happened, and the outlaw was really disappointed about it. He had been looking forward to going back among people and hoped to earn some glory from the shooting, so he felt sorry for himself. But he also comforted the boy. He talked about the vast world across the sea, with places and people to discover and fame to achieve. It's clear to anyone who reads Grettir’s story that he spent his entire life chasing fame, and his fate seemed easier to bear because he knew people would sing about him after he died. But Rolf didn't have such thoughts; he was saddened by the loss of his mother and the family farm, and he found no joy in the idea of traveling.

"Now," said he, "far rather would I stay here in this island, until the time of outlawry is past. Why may I not stay with thee?"

"Now," he said, "I’d much rather stay here on this island until the time of outlawry is over. Why can’t I stay with you?"

"Knowest thou not," asked Grettir, "that if one fares abroad the outlawry is for three years, but if one stays it is twenty? And that is a third of most men's lifetime."

"Don't you know," Grettir asked, "that if someone goes abroad, the outlawry lasts for three years, but if they stay, it's twenty? And that's a third of most people's lives."

"Yet," said Rolf, "I am minded to do it." For he cared not what happened to him.

"Yet," said Rolf, "I feel like doing it." He didn't care what happened to him.

"Now," said Grettir, "listen to me, and learn what it means to be an outlaw. No man will take thee within his house, so soon as he knows who thou art. So must thou live in the open, like a beast, or else make hiding-places for thyself. And a miserable life it becomes after a while. No man mayest thou trust, lest he take thy head. Well do I know that Gisli thy ancestor lived an outlaw, fourteen years; yet he lived in holes and caves, and was slain at the end. He was the greatest outlaw of Iceland before me, save only Gunnar of Lithend, who tried to stay in his home and was slain. But I have maintained myself sixteen years, and miserable have they been. Too tender art thou of years and frame to bear the life. Moreover, I know my mother mourns me at home. Think then of thine, and put this idea from thee!"

"Now," said Grettir, "listen to me and understand what it means to be an outlaw. No one will take you into their home once they know who you are. You will have to live outside, like a wild animal, or find places to hide. And after a while, it becomes a sad life. You can't trust anyone, or they might turn on you. I know well that your ancestor Gisli was an outlaw for fourteen years; he lived in holes and caves, and in the end, he was killed. He was the greatest outlaw in Iceland before me, except for Gunnar of Lithend, who tried to stay home and was killed. But I have managed to survive for sixteen years, and it has been terrible. You are too young and weak to handle this life. Besides, I know my mother is grieving for me at home. Think about your own family, and put this idea out of your mind!"

Then Rolf was ashamed that he had ever thought of such a thing. So he spent a night with Grettir, there among the geysirs, and wonderful were the things that he saw. And in the morning they cooked again at the boiling spring. Then, as they sat eating, Grettir said by chance:

Then Rolf felt embarrassed for ever thinking of such a thing. So he spent a night with Grettir, there among the geysers, and the things he saw were amazing. In the morning, they cooked again at the hot spring. As they sat eating, Grettir said casually:

"Thou saidst thou art poor. Did Snorri give the money for the priest's dues, and the court's?"

"You said you are poor. Did Snorri pay the money for the priest's fees and the court's?"

"What are those dues?" asked Rolf.

"What are those dues?" Rolf asked.

Grettir cried: "Has no money been paid for thine outlawry?"

Grettir shouted, "Has no one paid up for your outlaw status?"

"None by me," answered Rolf.

"Not from me," replied Rolf.

"And thy neighbor Einar," asked Grettir. "What was he doing when thou earnest away?"

"And your neighbor Einar," asked Grettir. "What was he doing when you left?"

"They were preparing for departure, so that I heard a groom say they would start before sunrise in the morning."

"They were getting ready to leave, and I overheard a groom say they would set off before sunrise tomorrow."

Then Grettir sprang up, and went and caught Rolf's pony; he saddled it, and brought it to the lad. "Go home!" he cried. "Too little dost thou know of the law. For if those dues were paid, then thou hadst a year in which to take ship. But they are not paid, so thy enemy can make thee full outlaw ten days after the rising of the Althing, by executing the act of distress at thy house. Three days are gone already, and thou art far from home. For this was Einar hastening away. Now take my advice, and go south, and ship thence."

Then Grettir jumped up, went and caught Rolf's pony. He saddled it and brought it to the kid. "Go home!" he shouted. "You know too little about the law. If those dues were paid, you would have a year to get on a ship. But they aren't paid, so your enemy can make you a full outlaw ten days after the Althing starts by seizing your property at your house. Three days have already passed, and you're far from home. Einar was in a hurry to leave. So listen to my advice, and head south to catch a ship from there."

"Nay," answered Rolf, "first I must see my mother, and perhaps I can reach home in time. Now fare thee well, Grettir. When thy outlawry is finished, then thou shalt gain me my property again."

"Nah," Rolf replied, "first I need to see my mom, and maybe I can make it home in time. Take care, Grettir. Once your outlaw days are over, you’ll get my stuff back."

But Grettir said nay to that. "Well do I know," said he, "that we two shall never meet again. For from here I go to the island of Drangey, to keep myself if I may until my outlawry is over. No stronger place is there in Iceland for defence. But Hallmund the Air-sprite, my friend, foretold I should never come out of my outlawry. Thus I shall never again mix in this affair of thine."

But Grettir said no to that. "I know very well," he said, "that we two will never meet again. From here, I'm going to the island of Drangey, to keep myself safe until my outlaw status is over. There's no better place in Iceland for defense. But Hallmund the Air-sprite, my friend, predicted that I would never come out of my outlawry. So I will never get involved in your business again."

Rolf could answer nothing.

Rolf had no response.

"And in my turn," said Grettir, "thus I foretell thy fate. No man shall help thee here. With thine own strength and craft must thou regain thine own, or never more be master of thy fathers hall!"

"And now it's my turn," said Grettir, "so let me predict your future. No one will help you here. You have to rely on your own strength and skills to reclaim what's yours, or you'll never be in control of your father's hall again!"

Then Rolf was heavy-hearted as he bade Grettir farewell. And Grettir did as he had said: he went to his home at Biarg, and went thence with his brother Illugi to Drangey. How he fared there may be read in the Grettir's Saga. But Rolf fared west to his home. He had lost much time, as Grettir had feared; yet as he neared Cragness on the eleventh day after the rising of the Althing he saw no one, and it was just noon. And only at high noon might the act be executed which would make him full outlaw. So he rode into the yard.

Then Rolf felt sad as he said goodbye to Grettir. And Grettir did what he promised: he went home to Biarg and then left with his brother Illugi for Drangey. You can read about how it went for him in Grettir's Saga. Meanwhile, Rolf went west to his home. He had lost a lot of time, just as Grettir had worried; yet, as he approached Cragness on the eleventh day after the Althing meeting, he saw no one, and it was just noon. Only at high noon could the act be carried out that would make him a full outlaw. So, he rode into the yard.

Then there stepped out to meet him from the house Ondott Crafty, who came forward with a greeting. He spoke well to the boy, and bade him alight, yet seemed to wish to get very near. Rolf dismounted on the further side of his horse. "What doest thou here?" he asked.

Then Ondott Crafty stepped out from the house to greet him. He spoke kindly to the boy and asked him to get down but seemed eager to get very close. Rolf dismounted on the other side of his horse. "What are you doing here?" he asked.

"Einar hath sent me," said Ondott, still coming closer. "He biddeth thee come to his house, where somewhat can be said concerning this outlawry of thine, to make it easier for thee."

"Einar has sent me," Ondott said, moving closer. "He asks you to come to his house, where we can talk about your outlaw situation and make things easier for you."

But then Asdis came running from the house. "Flee!" she cried. "Einar and his men are at the crags, and there they make thee outlaw. Flee!"

But then Asdis came running from the house. "Run!" she yelled. "Einar and his men are at the cliffs, and they declare you an outlaw. Run!"

Then Ondott snatched at Rolf with his lean arms, but the lad felled him with a buffet. Rolf would have mounted his horse again to get away, but men appeared at the gate of the yard, so that there was no way out. Then Rolf passed quickly into the hall, and kissed his mother farewell, and leaped from a window at the other side, meaning to gain the cliffs. His way was all but clear; for spies had seen Rolf's coming and reported it to Einar, who sent his men to seize the lad. They had gone to right and left around the hall, while Einar alone completed the act of distress at the crags; for thus the law said: it must be done at a barren spot where no shade fell, not far from the house of the outlaw. And Einar completed the act, and started toward the house. He alone stood between Rolf and his escape. So Rolf ran at him, drawing his sword.

Then Ondott lunged at Rolf with his thin arms, but the young man knocked him down with a hit. Rolf would have jumped on his horse to get away, but men showed up at the gate to the yard, blocking his exit. Quickly, Rolf went into the hall, kissed his mother goodbye, and jumped out of a window on the other side, aiming to reach the cliffs. His path was almost clear; spies had spotted Rolf's arrival and reported it to Einar, who sent his men to capture the boy. They spread out to the right and left around the hall, while Einar himself carried out the act of distress at the cliffs; according to the law, it had to be done at a barren spot with no shade, not far from the outlaw's home. Einar finished the act and headed back toward the house. He alone was in the way of Rolf's escape. So Rolf charged at him, drawing his sword.

But Einar fled when he saw the lad's steel. Then Rolf ran up behind, put his sword between Einar's legs, and tripped him. Einar rolled over on his back.

But Einar ran away when he saw the boy's sword. Then Rolf came up behind, put his sword between Einar's legs, and tripped him. Einar rolled over onto his back.

"Mercy!" cried he, and made no attempt to ward himself.

"Mercy!" he shouted, not even trying to defend himself.

Rolf laid the flat of his sword against Einar's forehead; he shrank from the cold steel, but still did not struggle.

Rolf pressed the flat of his sword against Einar's forehead; he recoiled from the cold metal, but still didn’t fight back.

"Now," quoth Rolf, "I go across the sea, yet thou shalt hear from me again. And if I meet in the outlands thy son, of whom thou boastest, I promise thee to put this sword to his forehead, but with the edge, and to draw his blood."

"Now," Rolf said, "I'm going across the sea, but you'll hear from me again. And if I encounter your son in the outlands, the one you brag about, I promise to put this sword to his forehead, but with the edge, and draw his blood."

By that, the men of Einar were close at hand. Rolf ran to the crags and let himself down at a place which he knew well. When men with spears came to the edge and looked after him, nothing of him was seen.

By that time, Einar's men were nearby. Rolf hurried to the cliffs and climbed down at a spot he was familiar with. When the armed men reached the edge and looked for him, they couldn't see him at all.

  CHAPTER XVII

ROLF AND FRODI TRAVEL ABROAD

Rolf comes to Frodi where he works in his smithy, there at the head of Hvammfirth. Now the weather is rough, and a strong sea rages among the islands at the mouth of the firth, and the tide-rips are bad. Rolf comes into the smithy, and Frodi greets him well.

Rolf arrives at Frodi's place, where he works in his forge at the head of Hvammfirth. The weather is harsh, and a strong storm is brewing among the islands at the mouth of the firth, causing dangerous tidal currents. Rolf enters the forge, and Frodi welcomes him warmly.

"How went thy suit at the Althing?" asks he.

"How did your case go at the Althing?" he asks.

Then Rolf tells him all, how he was now an outlaw, and how he escaped. "And men are out to catch me, for as I came down over the hill, I met one who said that armed men were at the ferry below, waiting for someone. Now lend me thy boat, Frodi, that I may cross to Hvamm, and seek passage on that ship which is there outfitting."

Then Rolf tells him everything, how he’s become an outlaw and how he escaped. “And there are people looking for me. As I was coming down the hill, I ran into someone who said that armed men were at the ferry below, waiting for someone. Now lend me your boat, Frodi, so I can cross to Hvamm and find a way on that ship that’s getting ready there.”

"Remain with me overnight," answered Frodi, "for the wind is rough." But Rolf would not stay. "Then," said Frodi, "I will row with thee, to help against the wind, and coming back I can row easily alone."

"Stay with me overnight," Frodi said, "because the wind is strong." But Rolf refused to stay. "Then," Frodi replied, "I’ll row with you to help against the wind, and on the way back, I can row easily by myself."

"Thou wouldst thus come into danger for forwarding an outlaw," replied Rolf, and on no account would he suffer Frodi to go. So perforce Frodi lent him the boat, and they bade each other God-speed, and Rolf set out.

"You're putting yourself in danger by helping a criminal," replied Rolf, and he absolutely wouldn’t let Frodi go. So, Frodi reluctantly lent him the boat, and they wished each other good luck as Rolf set off.

That was a hard row in the face of the wind, yet Rolf got safely to Hvamm. Then, desiring that his enemies should think him dead, he set the boat adrift, and the oars separately, and saw the waves carry them from the shore. Then he went on his way to the ship which was fitting for the outward voyage; and because it was the law that no shipmaster might refuse passage to an outlaw, Rolf was sure of safety. As he went he met a man of Snorri the Priest, and Rolf sent by him a message to his master: "Forget not thy promise to keep my mother till my return." And so he came to the ship, and was sheltered.

That was a tough journey against the wind, but Rolf made it safely to Hvamm. Wanting his enemies to believe he was dead, he let the boat and oars drift away, watching as the waves carried them from the shore. He then continued on to the ship that was preparing for departure, and since it was the law that no ship captain could deny passage to an outlaw, Rolf felt secure. As he was traveling, he encountered a man who worked for Snorri the Priest, and Rolf sent a message through him to his master: "Don’t forget your promise to take care of my mother until I return." And so, he arrived at the ship and found shelter.

But that boat drifted across the firth, and the wind and tide brought it again to Frodi's smithy, where it lay and beat upon the beach. Frodi went out and drew it up, and knew it as his own, and believed that Rolf was drowned. He went back to his smithy, and sat there weeping.

But that boat drifted across the estuary, and the wind and tide brought it back to Frodi's forge, where it lay and pounded against the shore. Frodi went out and pulled it ashore, recognizing it as his own, and he thought that Rolf had drowned. He returned to his forge and sat there crying.

Then came that way men of Einar's, Hallvard and Hallmund, with Ondott Crafty; and seeing they were three, and Frodi so mild of temper, they went into the smithy to taunt him with the misfortunes of Rolf. Because he wept, they fell to laughing, and asked him: "Why weepest thou, Whittle-Frodi?"

Then came Einar's men, Hallvard and Hallmund, along with Ondott the Trickster; and noticing there were three of them and Frodi was so gentle, they went into the smithy to mock him about Rolf's troubles. Because he was crying, they started laughing and asked him, "Why are you crying, Whittle-Frodi?"

Frodi told them that Rolf was dead. "For he took my boat to row across the firth, and now is the boat come empty to land, without oars or thole-pins."

Frodi told them that Rolf was dead. "He took my boat to row across the inlet, and now the boat has returned empty to shore, without oars or thole-pins."

Then they laughed the more, and taunted him grievously, saying they were glad at the news, and mocking his weeping. So Hallmund came near, and put his hand on Frodi, calling him a fool. Frodi seized the hand, and rose, and they all saw his face was changed.

Then they laughed even more and cruelly mocked him, saying they were glad about the news and ridiculing his tears. Hallmund stepped closer and put his hand on Frodi, calling him a fool. Frodi grabbed his hand, stood up, and they all saw that his face had changed.

"Never in my life," said Frodi, "have I been angry till now!" He drew the man to him, and snapped the bones of his arm; then he raised him and cast him at Hallvard, so that the two fell, but Ondott remained standing.

"Never in my life," said Frodi, "have I been this angry until now!" He pulled the man close and broke the bones in his arm; then he lifted him and threw him at Hallvard, causing the two to fall, but Ondott stayed standing.

"Now, Ondott," quoth Frodi, "here is the whittle which once thou badst me draw. Let us see if it will cut!" But when he drew the whittle, Ondott fled, and the others scrambled together out of the smithy.

"Now, Ondott," Frodi said, "here is the knife you asked me to carve. Let's see if it cuts!" But as he pulled out the knife, Ondott ran away, and the others hurried out of the workshop.

Then Frodi was afraid of the law, for he thought: "They will make me an outlaw for this assault." So he took his boat, and got new oars and thole-pins. Then he fetched his money from his sleeping loft, and fared across Hvammfirth to that same ship where Rolf was. Great was his joy when he saw Rolf.

Then Frodi was scared of the law, thinking, "They'll make me an outlaw for this attack." So he took his boat, got new oars and thole-pins. Then he grabbed his money from his attic and headed across Hvammfirth to the same ship where Rolf was. He was overjoyed when he saw Rolf.

"What dost thou here?" asked Rolf.

"What are you doing here?" asked Rolf.

"I will go with thee," answered Frodi. Then he paid the shipmaster his faring, and paid Rolf's also. Two days thereafter they sailed down Broadfirth, and saw Cragness at a little distance. The cairn of Hiarandi was to be seen at the edge of the cliff, but many persons were at work in the field. Rolf knew that his enemies had already set up their household there; but the ship took him, heavy-hearted, east over the sea.

"I'll go with you," Frodi replied. Then he paid the ship captain his fare and also covered Rolf's cost. Two days later, they sailed down Broadfirth and spotted Cragness in the distance. The cairn of Hiarandi was visible at the cliff's edge, but many people were working in the fields. Rolf knew that his enemies had already made their home there, but the ship took him, feeling heavy-hearted, east across the sea.

  CHAPTER XVIII

HOW THOSE TWO ENDED UP IN SLAVERY

Two earls ruled in the Orkneys: Brusi and Thorfinn, half-brothers. Of the islands, two thirds were under Brusi, the elder; but besides his third Thorfinn had inherited Caithness and Sunderland in Scotland from his grandfather the Scot king. So Thorfinn lived on those lands, and Brusi guarded all the isles; but Thorfinn complained that the guard was ill-kept, since vikings harried oft in the isles, coming from Norway or Denmark.

Two earls ruled the Orkneys: Brusi and Thorfinn, who were half-brothers. Brusi, the older brother, controlled two thirds of the islands; however, Thorfinn inherited Caithness and Sunderland in Scotland from their grandfather, the Scottish king, in addition to his third. So, Thorfinn lived on those lands while Brusi watched over all the isles. Thorfinn often complained that security was poor, as vikings frequently raided the islands, coming from Norway or Denmark.

There was a man named Ar the Peacock, who was a thane of Brusi the Earl and lived on the Mainland of Orkney. Now the Mainland of Orkney is an island, and Ar ruled its northern end, having charge of the tribute to the Earl and the keeping of order. He lived at that place called Hawksness in Hawkdale, below the downs and sheepwalks, where is good harbor in winter. Forty men he kept, and a war-ship; his hall was great, and there was a stone church close by; fisher-folk and farmers lived in the same settlement.

There was a man named Ar the Peacock, who was a thane of Brusi the Earl and lived on the Mainland of Orkney. Now, the Mainland of Orkney is an island, and Ar ruled its northern part, overseeing the tribute to the Earl and maintaining order. He lived at a place called Hawksness in Hawkdale, below the hills and sheep pastures, where there is a good harbor in winter. He had forty men and a warship; his hall was large, and there was a stone church nearby; fishermen and farmers lived in the same community.

Ar was a vain man and fond of show, kindly but weak. Because he had no child he had taken to him a lad to foster, who was called Grani the Proud, Ar's Fosterling. Grani was tall and fair, of sixteen summers, skilled in games but ignorant of war. He was dear to his foster-father's heart, and Ar could deny him nothing.

Ar was a vain man who loved attention—kind but weak. Since he had no child of his own, he decided to raise a boy named Grani the Proud, who was his foster son. Grani was tall, handsome, and sixteen years old, good at games but clueless about warfare. He was very dear to his foster father's heart, and Ar could refuse him nothing.

That war-ship of Ar's was for the ward of the isles, and Ar kept it at all times in readiness. One day news came that vikings were on the west coast, plundering and burning. Ar sent for Sweyn, the master of his ship.

That warship of Ar's was meant for guarding the islands, and Ar always kept it ready. One day, news arrived that Vikings were on the west coast, raiding and burning. Ar called for Sweyn, the captain of his ship.

"Thou shalt take the best of thy men," said Ar, "and search for those vikings. And because Earl Thorfinn has complained that our work is ill-done, thou shalt take all pains."

"Take the best of your men," said Ar, "and search for those vikings. And since Earl Thorfinn has complained that our work is poorly done, you will put in all the effort."

Sweyn said he would.

Sweyn said he would.

Then Grani stood before Ar, and said: "Thou hast many times promised I should go a-fighting. Now may I go with Sweyn, or wilt thou put me off yet another time?"

Then Grani stood before Ar and said, "You’ve promised many times that I could go into battle. Can I go with Sweyn now, or are you going to put me off yet again?"

Ar remembered that he had heard of but one viking-ship, so he said: "Thou mayest go."

Ar remembered that he had only heard of one viking ship, so he said: "You can go."

"Thou hast promised me thralls when the next captives are taken. May I choose them from this ship?"

"You promised me slaves when the next captives are taken. Can I choose them from this ship?"

"Two thralls mayest thou have," answered Ar, "but all Orkneymen are to be freed."

"You're allowed to have two thralls," Ar replied, "but all Orkneymen must be free."

When they made ready to go, Ar said to Sweyn that Grani should be guarded in the fight, and Sweyn promised to look well to that. They went on board and sailed round into the open sea; there they passed first the great cliffs, and then cruised along the shore, looking for the ship of the vikings.

When they were getting ready to leave, Ar told Sweyn that Grani needed to be protected during the battle, and Sweyn agreed to keep a close eye on that. They boarded the ship and sailed out into the open sea; first, they passed the massive cliffs, and then they cruised along the shore, searching for the vikings' ship.

Now the ship of those chapmen who had given passage to Rolf and Frodi had a good voyage; those two Broadfirthers were the only Icelanders aboard. To them the Orkneyingers boasted much of their land.

Now the ship of those traders who had given a ride to Rolf and Frodi had a smooth journey; those two Broadfirthers were the only Icelanders on board. The Orkney people bragged a lot about their land to them.

"In spite of what ye say," quoth Rolf to them, "the Orkneys are no such safe place as Iceland, as I see clearly, now that we are nearing land."

"In spite of what you say," Rolf told them, "the Orkneys aren't nearly as safe as Iceland, as I can see clearly now that we are getting close to land."

"In what dost thou see it?" asked the others.

"In what do you see it?" asked the others.

"With us are no sea-robbers," answered Rolf, "but ye have set a watch against vikings, and fear them."

"There's no sea-thieves with us," Rolf replied, "but you've set a guard against vikings and are afraid of them."

This the Orkneyingers could not deny, for they had kept a look-out ever since they had neared the land. Yet all their care did not avail them, for they met a ship in the Pentland Firth, a war-ship, weather-stained and hardy; shields hung along its sides, and it sailed swiftly. When the chapmen saw the shields taken from the rail, they knew that was a viking-ship. So the chapmen prepared to defend themselves. Rolf got ready to fight; but when the vikings drew near, Frodi sat himself down on a rowing bench, and looked troubled.

This the Orkneyingers couldn't deny, as they had been keeping watch ever since they got close to the land. Yet all their vigilance didn't help, because they encountered a ship in the Pentland Firth, a warship, weather-beaten and tough; shields hung along its sides, and it sailed quickly. When the traders saw the shields taken from the rail, they realized it was a Viking ship. So the traders got ready to defend themselves. Rolf prepared to fight; but when the Vikings approached, Frodi sat down on a rowing bench, looking worried.

"Wilt thou not fight?" asked the shipmaster.

"Will you not fight?" asked the shipmaster.

Frodi answered: "It is not clear to me what I should do."

Frodi replied, "I'm not sure what I should do."

"Shame on thee," cried the other, "if thou wilt not fight for the men who harbored thee!"

"Shame on you," shouted the other, "if you won't fight for the people who took you in!"

A ship on the ocean

"So tall was she that the vikings could not board her"

"So tall was she that the Vikings couldn't board her."

So Frodi, all without arms, stood up as the two ships came together, and knew not where to place himself. The vikings came leaping aboard, and all began fighting in confusion; but the vikings were many and were well armed, and the chapmen had no leader. Men fell dead at Frodi's side, and a viking came at him with brandished sword. Frodi caught him and hurled him into the water.

So Frodi, completely unarmed, stood up as the two ships collided, not knowing where to go. The Vikings jumped onboard, and everyone started fighting chaotically; but the Vikings were numerous and well-armed, while the merchants had no leader. Men were falling dead beside Frodi, and a Viking charged at him with a raised sword. Frodi grabbed him and threw him into the water.

Then he took those other vikings who came near him, and cast them overboard one after another; "and it is no affair of mine," thought he, "if they cannot swim." And he cleared a space about him, but one from a distance cast at him a throwing-axe; it struck him flatwise on the head, and down he fell.

Then he grabbed the other Vikings who got too close and tossed them overboard, one by one. "It’s not my problem,” he thought, “if they can’t swim.” He created a clear space around him, but someone from far away threw an axe at him; it hit him flat on the head, and he went down.

By this time the chapmen were ceasing to fight; but Rolf saw Frodi fall, and fought the harder, to avenge him. The vikings penned him by the rail, yet he broke through them; then when he passed near where Frodi had fallen, Frodi rose up and caught Rolf by the waist, and said: "Now sit we down comfortably here together, for we have done our part." That was the end of the fight, for no men fought more, and the vikings gave peace to them.

By this time, the merchants were stopping their fighting; but Rolf saw Frodi fall and fought even harder to avenge him. The Vikings cornered him by the railing, but he broke through them. Then, when he got close to where Frodi had fallen, Frodi stood up and grabbed Rolf by the waist, saying, "Now let's sit down comfortably here together, because we've done our part." That marked the end of the fight, as no one continued to battle, and the Vikings offered them peace.

Now men began to shout from the water, where they were swimming. Three were hauled up over the side. "How many," asked Rolf of Frodi, "threwest thou over?"

Now men started shouting from the water where they were swimming. Three were pulled up over the side. "How many," Rolf asked Frodi, "did you throw over?"

Frodi turned white and would not answer.

Frodi went pale and didn’t respond.

Then the vikings despoiled the ship of the chapmen and set her adrift, but the captives were set to row the war-ship. Rolf and Frodi toiled at one oar together, and sore was the labor, but not for long. For on the third day, as they rowed under a bright sky with no wind, they heard a clamor among the vikings, who cried that a long ship was bearing down on them—an Orkney ship, great in size. Some of the vikings snatched their shields from the bulwarks and armed themselves; but many, crying that no mercy would be shown, would take no shields, and instead cast off their shirts of mail, preparing to go into battle baresark.

Then the Vikings looted the merchants' ship and set it adrift, but the captives were forced to row the warship. Rolf and Frodi labored at one oar together, and it was hard work, but not for long. On the third day, as they rowed under a clear sky with no wind, they heard a commotion among the Vikings, who shouted that a longship was approaching—an Orkney ship, large in size. Some of the Vikings grabbed their shields from the railings and armed themselves; but many, shouting that no mercy would be given, refused to take shields and instead took off their mail shirts, preparing to go into battle bare-chested.

"Never have I seen that," said Rolf, "though much have I heard of it." For Northmen, in danger of death, often went into battle bare of armor, fighting with fury and mindless of wounds. They believed that thus they came surely into Valhalla; but that was a custom of the heathen, and was not done by Christian folk.

"Never have I seen that," said Rolf, "although I’ve heard a lot about it." For Northmen, when facing death, often went into battle without armor, fighting with rage and ignoring their injuries. They believed that this way, they would definitely reach Valhalla; but that was a practice of the pagans, not something Christians did.

Rolf and Frodi were tied to their bench, and saw nothing of the Orkneymen as they came up astern. But at last the splash of oars was heard; next a grapple came flying aboard; then of a sudden the Orkney ship loomed alongside, and she was a big ship indeed. So tall was she that the vikings could not board her; but from her the Orkneymen sent down arrows, stones, and spears. Bodies of men fell among the rowers' benches, and Rolf and Frodi took each a shield, sat close together, and warded themselves against weapons. Then the Orkneyingers, having cleared the waist of the viking-ship of fighters, came tumbling aboard.

Rolf and Frodi were tied to their bench and couldn’t see the Orkneymen approaching from behind. But soon, they heard the splash of oars; then a grapple came flying onto their deck. Suddenly, the Orkney ship appeared next to them, and it was a huge ship. It was so tall that the Vikings couldn't board her; instead, the Orkneymen started sending down arrows, stones, and spears. Bodies fell among the rowers' benches, and Rolf and Frodi each grabbed a shield, huddled together, and defended themselves against the weapons. After the Orkney fighters cleared the Viking ship's deck, they began climbing aboard.

That was a fight with method, for the Orkneymen in two parties drove the vikings to the stem and the stern, and so either slew them or thrust them into the sea. Very hot was the fighting, but it was short; the sixth part of an hour was not over when the fighting was finished.

That was a strategic battle, as the Orkneymen split into two groups and drove the vikings to the front and back, either killing them or pushing them into the sea. The fighting was intense, but it didn't last long; it was over in less than ten minutes.

Now that Orkney ship was the ship of Ar the Peacock, and they who led the fighting were Sweyn and Grani. Sweyn drove the vikings to the bow; but Grani led those who fought in the stern, and two old fighting-men warded him, one on either side. Grani did not know that they were guarding him. When the fighting was finished, Sweyn and Grani met in the waist, near where Rolf sat. Sweyn asked Grani if he had any wound.

Now the Orkney ship was the ship of Ar the Peacock, and the ones leading the fight were Sweyn and Grani. Sweyn pushed the vikings to the front; meanwhile, Grani commanded those fighting at the back, flanked by two seasoned warriors protecting him, one on each side. Grani didn’t realize they were guarding him. After the battle ended, Sweyn and Grani met in the middle of the ship, close to where Rolf was sitting. Sweyn asked Grani if he had any injuries.

Grani said nay thereto. "But I gave wounds, and this has been a great fight."

Grani said no to that. "But I dealt blows, and this has been a big battle."

"Now," said Sweyn, "let us free those who worked at the oars."

"Now," Sweyn said, "let's free those who were working at the oars."

"Remember," answered Grani, "that I am to have thralls from the captives."

"Remember," Grani replied, "that I will be given slaves from the captives."

But of those who had been taken with the ship, it was found that all the vikings were either dead or sore wounded; and all the rowers were Orkneymen save only Rolf and Frodi.

But among those who had boarded the ship, it was discovered that all the Vikings were either dead or seriously injured; and all the rowers were from Orkney except for Rolf and Frodi.

"No Orkneymen can I give thee as thrall," said Sweyn.

"No Orkneymen can I give you as a servant," said Sweyn.

Grani answered: "Then I take the two others."

Grani replied, "Then I'll take the other two."

Then Rolf stood up and said: "Icelanders are we. Since when are Icelanders enthralled in the Orkneys, and why is this injustice?"

Then Rolf stood up and said: "We are Icelanders. Since when have Icelanders been stuck in the Orkneys, and what is this injustice?"

"Ye are captives," said Grani. Sweyn took him aside to speak with him; but he would not listen, and said, pouting: "Ar promised me."

"You're captives," Grani said. Sweyn pulled him aside to talk; but he wouldn’t listen and said, sulking: "I was promised."

"Take them then," replied Sweyn.

"Take them then," Sweyn replied.

Grani said to Rolf and Frodi: "Ye are my thralls; I will treat you well. What are your names?"

Grani said to Rolf and Frodi, "You are my servants; I will take good care of you. What are your names?"

Rolf answered: "Rolf hight I."

Rolf replied, "I am Rolf."

"Of what father and what place?"

"Whose father and where are they from?"

"A thrall," answered Rolf, "hath no father and no home."

"A thrall," Rolf replied, "has no father and no home."

Frodi replied in like manner.

Frodi replied similarly.

"It is plain to see," said Sweyn, "that these two should be free men."

"It’s obvious," said Sweyn, "that these two should be free."

"Let them win their freedom, then," answered Grani.

"Then let them win their freedom," Grani replied.

Then a division of men was made, and Sweyn took the chapmen with him in the large ship, but Grani stayed on board the viking-ship as its master. They sailed together for the Orkney coast.

Then a group of men was formed, and Sweyn took the traders with him in the large ship, while Grani stayed on board the Viking ship as its captain. They sailed together to the Orkney coast.

When night came Grani called Rolf and Frodi, and bade them watch by turns while he slept. "I will be a good master so long as ye serve me well."

When night fell, Grani called Rolf and Frodi and asked them to keep watch in turns while he slept. "I will be a good master as long as you serve me well."

Rolf thought Grani to be about his age, yet not so old in mind. Much pleased was Grani to own thralls. He seemed kindly, but petulant and uncertain.

Rolf thought Grani was about his age, but not as mature in mindset. Grani was quite pleased to have servants. He appeared friendly, but also moody and unsure.

  CHAPTER XIX

NOW MEN ARE STRANDED

Those two ships sailed together, all that day; but in the night they became separated, for there was a little wind. In the morning Grani's ship was close to a shore, and that was the Mainland of Orkney. For miles great cliffs stood up out of the water, the wind fell, and there was a long ground-swell. Then said Grani:

Those two ships sailed together all day, but at night they got separated because of a light wind. In the morning, Grani's ship was near the shore, which was the Mainland of Orkney. For miles, tall cliffs rose out of the water, the wind calmed down, and there was a long swell. Then Grani said:

"Often have I seen these cliffs from above; now it will be sport to see them from below. Put in close, and sail along under the cliffs."

"Many times I've seen these cliffs from above; now it will be fun to see them from below. Get in close and sail along underneath the cliffs."

Those two old men who had warded him in the fight both spoke to him, saying it were better to keep away. But Grani pouted and gave his order again. "All men say," quoth he, "that the water is deep there, and no harm can befall."

Those two old men who had protected him in the fight both talked to him, saying it would be better to stay away. But Grani sulked and gave his command again. "Everyone says," he said, "that the water is deep there, and there's no danger."

Then they sailed along under the cliffs, and a grand sight that was, to see them high above and stretching far ahead. Rolf stood in the bow, and he looked first up at the cliffs, and then down into the green water. There came a great wave, larger than the others, and after it the water fell away. Just before the ship, Rolf saw a rock break the water with scarcely a ripple, for it was very sharp; sea-weed floated around its sides. Another wave came and lifted the ship up, and the rock disappeared as if it had sunk down. Rolf shouted in warning.

Then they sailed along beneath the cliffs, and what a magnificent sight it was, seeing them towering high above and stretching far ahead. Rolf stood at the bow, looking first up at the cliffs and then down into the green water. A huge wave came, bigger than the others, and after it, the water dropped away. Right in front of the ship, Rolf spotted a rock breaking the surface with hardly a ripple since it was very sharp; seaweed floated around its edges. Another wave came and lifted the ship, causing the rock to vanish as if it had sunk. Rolf shouted a warning.

But the wave passed, the ship rushed down into the hollow, and struck the rock. The planks tore apart beneath the bow, and all heard the splintering; then the water poured in, a wave lifted the ship, and she slid back into deep water. She began to sink.

But the wave passed, the ship rushed down into the trough, and hit the rock. The planks splintered beneath the bow, and everyone heard the cracking; then the water flooded in, a wave lifted the ship, and it slid back into deep water. It started to sink.

There was scarcely time to throw over oars and shields, and to leap after them into the water. The ship went down; the men were swimming, there under the wall of rock. They swam toward the cliff, and those who swam worst clung to the oars. But the cliff rose sharp from the water, only hand-hold was to be had, and the waves bruised the men as they tried to support themselves. Eighteen men in all were there, and they swam in a line along the cliff for an hour, until at last they found a foothold where a shelf of rock jutted under water, and all might stand waist deep.

There was barely enough time to toss aside oars and shields and jump into the water after them. The ship sank; the men were swimming there beneath the rock wall. They swam toward the cliff, and those who struggled the most clung to the oars. But the cliff jutted sharply from the water, offering only small handholds, and the waves battered the men as they tried to keep themselves up. There were a total of eighteen men, and they swam in a line along the cliff for an hour, until finally they found a place where a rock shelf jutted out underwater, allowing everyone to stand waist deep.

Then one of the men asked: "Is the tide coming or going?"

Then one of the guys asked, "Is the tide coming in or going out?"

They watched to find out, and at last it was sure: the tide was coming. It rose above their waists, so that the smaller men were lifted by the waves; and it was lucky that there was no storm, for they would all have been killed. Then the tide rose still higher, and men began to look anxious. There they stayed half an hour more, and the sea-otters swam about and looked at them.

They watched to see what would happen, and finally it was clear: the tide was coming in. It rose above their waists, lifting the shorter men with the waves; and they were fortunate there was no storm, or they all would have been in serious danger. Then the tide rose even higher, and the men started to look worried. They stayed like that for another half an hour, while sea otters swam around and observed them.

Frodi said to Rolf: "What dost thou think, and why look'st thou so at the cliffs above us?"

Frodi said to Rolf, "What do you think, and why are you staring at the cliffs above us?"

"They seem to me like the cliffs at home. Were we there I could climb up."

"They look to me like the cliffs back home. If we were there, I could climb up."

"Seest thou no way here?" asked Frodi.

"Do you see no way here?" asked Frodi.

"I see two ways," answered Rolf, "yet neither seems good."

"I see two options," Rolf replied, "but neither seems appealing."

Grani asked: "What are my thralls saying?"

Grani asked, "What are my followers saying?"

"The water," said Rolf, "will take thy thralls from thee."

"The water," Rolf said, "will take your servants from you."

But one of the men had heard what had been said, and told Grani. Grani cried: "Why dost thou not try the climb?"

But one of the men had heard what was said and told Grani. Grani shouted, "Why don’t you try the climb?"

"Send one of those," answered Rolf, "who cares to save his life." This he said of a set purpose, for of the men some were heavy and some were old. They all shook their heads and said they could not win to the top of the cliff. Grani said:

"Send one of those," Rolf replied, "who wants to save his life." He said this with intention, because some of the men were hefty and others were elderly. They all shook their heads and said they couldn't reach the top of the cliff. Grani said:

"I will give thee thy freedom if thou wilt save us."

"I will give you your freedom if you save us."

"Is there a farm above?" asked Rolf.

"Is there a farm above?" Rolf asked.

One of the men said: "Within a mile."

One of the men said, "Within a mile."

Rolf still stayed where he was. "Why dost thou not go?" cried Grani.

Rolf still stayed where he was. "Why don't you go?" shouted Grani.

"What of the freedom of my fellow?" asked Rolf.

"What about the freedom of my friend?" asked Rolf.

"He also shall be free," answered Grani.

"He will also be free," Grani replied.

Then Rolf essayed to climb the cliff by the way which seemed surest; he went up quickly until they lost sight of him, so that they began to say that now he was at the top, and would soon bring a rope. Then something fell with a great splash in the water.

Then Rolf tried to climb the cliff by the path that seemed the safest; he went up quickly until they lost sight of him, so they started saying that he was at the top now and would soon bring a rope. Then something fell with a big splash into the water.

"He hath reached the top and thrown down a rock," cried the men.

"He has reached the top and thrown down a rock," shouted the men.

But that was Rolf himself, for he had fallen from near the top; presently they saw his head. All breathless and bruised, he swam to them and waited a while; then he sought to climb by the other way, and that was more in sight of the others; marvellous climbing they agreed it was. After a while he went again out of their sight, and in the end they heard him hail. So they were sure he was at the top. Then they waited for him to bring the rope, and the water rose to the breastbone of Frodi, who was tallest; but it was at the chin of the shortest, who had to float, while Frodi held him. They stayed there a long time, and the water rose still higher; it was cold, and some of the men grew very faint. At last shouts were heard, and a rope came dangling down.

But that was Rolf himself, having fallen from near the top; soon they spotted his head. Out of breath and bruised, he swam to them and lingered for a while; then he tried to climb up another way, which was more visible to the others; they all agreed it was quite an impressive climb. After some time, he disappeared from their view again, but eventually, they heard him call out. They knew he had reached the top. Then they waited for him to bring the rope, while the water rose to Frodi's chest, the tallest among them; but it reached the chin of the shortest, who had to float while Frodi held him up. They waited there for a long time, and the water continued to rise; it was cold, and some of the men started to feel very weak. Finally, shouts were heard, and a rope dangled down.

Then the shortest man climbed the rope, and he was glad. But others were too weak to climb, and had to be drawn up, one after another. Grani would not go, but sent up the men in the order of their height. When he and Frodi alone were left, Grani said to Frodi: "Go thou next."

Then the shortest man climbed the rope, and he was happy. But others were too weak to climb and had to be pulled up, one after another. Grani wouldn’t go but sent the men up in order of their height. When he and Frodi were the only ones left, Grani said to Frodi, "You go next."

"Great is thy pride," answered Frodi, "and thou wishest to do a brave deed, yet thy strength is not sufficient. For see, thou art blue about the lips, and I am holding thee upright. How shouldst thou stay alone after I have gone up? But I could stand here yet another hour. Thou must go next."

"You're very proud," Frodi replied, "and you want to do something brave, but you don't have enough strength. Look at your lips; they're turning blue, and I'm holding you up. How will you manage on your own after I leave? But I could stay here for another hour. You have to go next."

"I will stay to the last," answered Grani. Then the rope came down again. "I will not go," said Grani.

"I'll stay until the end," replied Grani. Then the rope came down again. "I won’t leave," said Grani.

"Then I shall tie thee by force, and send thee up," said Frodi.

"Then I will tie you up and send you away," said Frodi.

But then was heard a great shouting, and there came a ship which had seen the work of rescue, and had put in shore. Grani said: "I will go in the ship; they are sending a boat." When the boat came from the ship, Grani went in it; but Frodi climbed the rope and told Rolf what had been said.

But then there was a loud shout, and a ship appeared that had witnessed the rescue effort and had docked. Grani said, "I’ll go on the ship; they’re sending a boat." When the boat arrived from the ship, Grani got in it, but Frodi climbed the rope and told Rolf what had been said.

That was a ship of chapmen, and its master asked Grani who he was, and gave him food and drink, and carried him round the end of the Mainland to Hawksness; but those others who had reached the top of the cliff had no other way than to walk. Four leagues they fared on foot, reaching Hawksness after nightfall. Meanwhile Grani spoke much with the shipmaster, and they grew very friendly. They came to Hawksness about the same time as the other men came from the moors, and they all walked up to the hall together.

That was a merchant ship, and its captain asked Grani who he was, then offered him food and drink, and took him around the edge of the Mainland to Hawksness. The others who had made it to the top of the cliff had no choice but to walk. They traveled on foot for four leagues and arrived at Hawksness after dark. Meanwhile, Grani chatted a lot with the captain, and they became quite friendly. They arrived at Hawksness around the same time as the other men who came from the moors, and they all walked up to the hall together.

Rolf walks with Frodi, but the shipmaster goes with Grani, and passes near them; the shipmaster sees them, but they do not mark him. Then the shipmaster pulls at Grani's sleeve, and draws him aside.

Rolf walks with Frodi, but the shipmaster walks with Grani and passes close by them; the shipmaster sees them, but they don't notice him. Then the shipmaster tugs at Grani's sleeve and pulls him aside.

The shipmaster asks: "Those two who walk there are thy thralls?"

The captain asks, "Are those two walking over there your servants?"

Grani said so. Then the shipmaster said: "Didst thou say thou wouldst set them free?"

Grani said that. Then the shipmaster asked, "Did you say you would set them free?"

"Aye," answered Grani.

"Yeah," answered Grani.

"It hath come to my mind," said the other, "that they did not save thee, but I did. Moreover, there was no need for climbing the cliff, for I should have been able to save ye all."

"It has come to my mind," said the other, "that they did not save you, but I did. Besides, there was no need to climb the cliff, because I could have saved you all."

"That is true," said Grani.

"That's true," Grani said.

"Now," quoth the shipmaster, "thou art very reckless of thy possessions if thou settest those thralls free."

"Now," said the shipmaster, "you're being very careless with your possessions if you set those slaves free."

"Truly," answered Grani, "I will not free them."

"Seriously," replied Grani, "I won't let them go."

When they reached the hall Sweyn had arrived before them, and the booty of the vikings lay in the hall; but Ar was waiting anxiously for his foster-son, and welcomed him gladly. Then a true tale was required of all that had happened.

When they got to the hall, Sweyn had already arrived, and the vikings' loot was in the hall; but Ar was eagerly waiting for his foster-son and welcomed him warmly. Then everyone wanted to hear the true story of everything that had happened.

Grani told each thing as it had come about. When he told of his thralls, Ar said: "Since those two are Icelanders, who are close to us by ties of blood, it were better to have set them free."

Grani explained everything as it had happened. When he spoke about his servants, Ar said, "Since those two are Icelanders, who are close to us by blood, it would have been better to set them free."

"Thou didst not reserve any save Orkneymen," answered Grani. Then he told of the wreck and the rescue.

"You're only keeping Orkneymen," Grani replied. Then he recounted the shipwreck and the rescue.

Said Ar: "So those two have their freedom in the end?"

Said Ar: "So those two end up free after all?"

Grani called Rolf and Frodi to the dais. "Thou didst not save my life," said he.

Grani called Rolf and Frodi to the platform. "You didn't save my life," he said.

"That is true," answered Rolf.

"That's true," Rolf replied.

"Moreover," quoth Grani, "the ship would have saved us all."

"Also," said Grani, "the ship would have saved all of us."

"That also is true," said Rolf.

"That's true too," Rolf said.

"Therefore I see no reason," said Grani next, "why I should set thee free."

"Therefore, I see no reason," Grani said next, "why I should let you go."

Rolf and Frodi answered nothing. "See," said Grani to Ar, "they make no objection; therefore I shall keep them as thralls. But I will give each of them what he cares to choose of the spoil, if thou permit."

Rolf and Frodi didn’t say anything. “See,” Grani said to Ar, “they don’t object; so I’ll keep them as servants. But I’ll let each of them choose whatever they want from the loot, if you agree.”

Then permission was given, and the spoil of the vikings was spread out there before the dais; there were fine things of many kinds. But Rolf put the gold and silver by, and took only a cloak. Then said Grani: "Choose again."

Then permission was granted, and the spoils of the vikings were laid out before the dais; there were many fine items of various kinds. But Rolf set aside the gold and silver and took only a cloak. Then Grani said, "Choose again."

Rolf took a belt.

Rolf took a seatbelt.

"Choose again," repeated Grani.

"Choose again," Grani repeated.

Rolf took a short sword.

Rolf grabbed a short sword.

"Choose yet again!" cried Grani. But Rolf would take nothing more, and Frodi took naught but a cloak and a whittle. "A strange pair are ye," quoth Grani.

"Choose again!" shouted Grani. But Rolf wouldn’t take anything else, and Frodi only took a cloak and a knife. "You make a strange pair," said Grani.

But Ar called them to him and asked them why they had chosen so little.

But Ar called them over and asked why they had chosen so little.

"We take only our own," answered Rolf.

"We only take our own," Rolf answered.

"Sea-worn cloaks and weapons," said Ar, "are they dear to ye?"

"Are you fond of sea-worn cloaks and weapons?" Ar asked.

"His mother," said Frodi, "made me my cloak, but the whittle belonged to my father."

"His mom," said Frodi, "made me my cloak, but the knife belonged to my dad."

"And thy things," asked Ar of Rolf. "Who gave them to thee?"

"And your things," asked Ar of Rolf. "Who gave them to you?"

"Snorri the Priest," answered Rolf, "gave me the cloak, and Burning Flosi gave the belt; but if ye do not know these names—"

"Snorri the Priest," Rolf replied, "gave me the cloak, and Burning Flosi gave the belt; but if you don't recognize these names—"

"I know them both," said Sweyn the sea-captain. "But who gave the sword?"

"I know both of them," said Sweyn the sea captain. "But who gave the sword?"

"Kari Solmund's son," answered Rolf, "and that name thou shouldst know best of all."

"Kari Solmund's son," Rolf replied, "and that's a name you should know better than anyone."

Sweyn cried: "I know the man himself, for he is an Orkneyman by birth, tribute-taker here under Earl Sigurd, and of great fame. Now tell us the story why he gave thee the sword."

Sweyn shouted, "I know the guy himself, because he's an Orkney guy by birth, a tribute-taker here under Earl Sigurd, and really famous. Now tell us the story of why he gave you the sword."

But Rolf would tell nothing. Then Sweyn offered to buy Rolf of Grani, but he puffed out his lips and would not sell his thrall. So nothing came of that rescue by Rolf, save to give him a name among the Orkneyingers.

But Rolf refused to say anything. Then Sweyn offered to buy Rolf from Grani, but he pouted and wouldn't sell his servant. So, nothing came of that rescue by Rolf, except to give him a name among the Orkneyingers.

Now all men sit down for the evening meal. That shipmaster wishes to leave the hall, saying he must look to his ship; but Grani will not let him go. Then Frodi sees him, and pushes Rolf in the side. Says Frodi: "Men said your uncle was dead."

Now all the men sit down for dinner. That shipmaster wants to leave the hall, saying he needs to check on his ship; but Grani won't let him go. Then Frodi notices him and nudges Rolf in the side. Frodi says, "People said your uncle was dead."

"So they did," answers Rolf. But he does not attend, and falls to brooding. So Frodi says that again. Rolf asks him why.

"So they did," Rolf replies. But he isn't paying attention and starts to brood. So Frodi repeats himself. Rolf asks him why.

"Who sits by the dais?" asked Frodi.

"Who’s sitting by the platform?" asked Frodi.

Rolf looked on that shipmaster, and it was his father's brother, Kiartan.

Rolf looked at the shipmaster, and it was his uncle, Kiartan.

  CHAPTER XX

HOW ROLF GAINED HIS FREEDOM

Now when that meal was ended, Kiartan rose up and said that he must go; he thanked Ar, and Grani walked with him to the door. But as they passed by the bench whereon Rolf and Frodi were sitting, Grani beckoned them to rise up, and he said to Kiartan: "Look on my thralls, now that thou canst see them closer, and tell me what thou thinkest of them."

Now that the meal was over, Kiartan got up and said he needed to leave; he thanked Ar, and Grani walked with him to the door. As they walked by the bench where Rolf and Frodi were sitting, Grani motioned for them to stand up and said to Kiartan, "Take a look at my servants now that you can see them up close, and let me know what you think of them."

Kiartan scarcely looked at them. "They seem a good pair," he answered. "It is fitting for thy dignity to have thralls." Then he went away.

Kiartan hardly glanced at them. "They seem like a good pair," he said. "It's fitting for your status to have servants." Then he walked away.

Frodi asked of Rolf: "Did he know us?" "He knew us well," answered Rolf.

Frodi asked Rolf, “Did he know us?” “He knew us very well,” Rolf replied.

"What wilt thou do?" asked Frodi.

"What are you going to do?" asked Frodi.

"I see naught to do," said Rolf. "For what he did against my father was done in Iceland, so that I could not bring a suit at law here. Moreover, no thrall can bring a suit in any land."

"I see nothing to be done," said Rolf. "What he did against my father happened in Iceland, so I can't file a lawsuit here. Also, no servant can bring a lawsuit in any land."

"Wilt thou claim kinship with him?" Frodi asked.

"Will you claim kinship with him?" Frodi asked.

"Wilt thou?" responded Rolf. No more words were said, but it was seen in their eyes that for their pride's sake they would make no claim on Kiartan.

"Willing to?" Rolf replied. No more words were exchanged, but it was clear in their eyes that, for the sake of their pride, they would not make any claims on Kiartan.

Kiartan found that nothing was said in the matter; so he stayed there in the place, and won the friendship of Ar by gifts, and traded with success. He ate often at the hall, and slept there whenever he would; but no word passed between him and those kinsmen, nor did they ever look at him.

Kiartan noticed that no one was talking about the situation, so he stayed there and formed a friendship with Ar through gifts, successfully trading as well. He often ate at the hall and stayed there whenever he wanted; however, no words were exchanged between him and his relatives, nor did they ever look at him.

Grani was proud that he owned thralls, and he commanded them to show what they could do. So Rolf shot with the bow, and Grani made him his bow-bearer. But Frodi said he knew little of weapons; yet when they gave him a spear he shot it through two shields braced together against posts. He asked for work as a smith, but Grani made him spear-bearer. And the youth often walked abroad with those other two attending him. Ar was pleased with that show, but the thralls smiled grimly to each other.

Grani was proud to own thralls, and he ordered them to demonstrate their skills. Rolf shot arrows with a bow, and Grani appointed him as his bow-bearer. However, Frodi claimed he knew little about weapons; yet when they handed him a spear, he managed to pierce two shields that were propped against posts. He asked to work as a blacksmith, but Grani made him a spear-bearer instead. The young man often strolled around with the other two attending to him. Ar was pleased with the display, but the thralls exchanged grim smiles with each other.

Once Kiartan saw that smile, and he said to Grani privily: "Thy thralls smile at thy back, and make as if they feel shame. Now be careful lest they harm thee sometime when thou art alone with them. If I were thee, I would set them at the sheep-herding or the field-work."

Once Kiartan saw that smile, he said to Grani quietly, "Your servants smile behind your back and pretend to feel ashamed. Be careful they don't harm you when you're alone with them. If I were you, I'd assign them to herding the sheep or working in the fields."

Grani answered: "I fear no harm from them, and indeed I like them more every day. I cannot spare them."

Grani replied, "I’m not afraid of them, and honestly, I like them more each day. I can’t let them go."

Now the truth of the matter was this, that Grani cast a great love upon Rolf, and would have him as a friend, not thinking that no friendship can be between master and slave. He gave Rolf gifts, everything but his freedom; he spoke much with Rolf, yet the talk was most upon the one side, for Rolf grew very silent. Yet Rolf went everywhere after Grani, and did him much service of all kinds, being clever with his hands and wise in his ways; he knew a boat and all the modes of fishing; when it came to cliff-climbing, no man in that place was his match. Grani often went seeking adventure with Rolf and Frodi; they managed in such wise that Frodi did the work and Rolf directed what should be done. When they went after birds Frodi sat at the top of the cliff and held the rope, but on the cliff's face Rolf would let Grani take no risks. Nay, sometimes it seemed as if Rolf were the master and Grani the man. But when other people were about, Rolf did all that Grani said.

Now the truth is that Grani really loved Rolf and wanted him as a friend, not realizing that a true friendship can't exist between a master and a slave. He gave Rolf gifts, everything except his freedom; he talked a lot with Rolf, but most of the conversation came from him since Rolf became very quiet. Still, Rolf followed Grani everywhere and provided all kinds of help, being skilled with his hands and wise in his ways; he knew about boats and all the fishing techniques; when it came to climbing cliffs, nobody could match him. Grani often sought adventures with Rolf and Frodi; they worked it out so that Frodi did the labor while Rolf directed what was to be done. When they went bird hunting, Frodi stayed at the top of the cliff holding the rope, but on the cliff's face, Rolf made sure Grani took no risks. Sometimes it even seemed like Rolf was the master and Grani was the servant. But when other people were around, Rolf did everything Grani said.

One day a bishop came to Hawksness and visited the parish. He held service in the church, and lived at the hall for two days. When he was about to go away, he asked if any man needed from him counsel or comfort. Frodi stood up.

One day, a bishop came to Hawksness and visited the parish. He held a service in the church and stayed at the hall for two days. When he was about to leave, he asked if anyone needed advice or support from him. Frodi stood up.

Said he: "Lord Bishop, are all manslayings sinful?"

Said he: "Lord Bishop, are all killings sinful?"

The bishop answered: "State me the case, for some manslayings are blameless."

The bishop replied, "Tell me the situation, because some killings are justifiable."

So Frodi spoke thus: "If a man is on a ship, and vikings come, and that man casts a viking overboard, and the viking is drowned—hath the man committed a mortal sin?"

So Frodi said: "If a man is on a ship and vikings attack, and that man throws a viking overboard, causing the viking to drown—has the man committed a serious sin?"

Many men smiled at these words, for the story of Frodi and the vikings had been told. The bishop said: "Vikings are the worst plague of the land, and they deserve no mercy. Since the viking came to take life, it was no sin to slay him."

Many men smiled at these words, for the story of Frodi and the vikings had been told. The bishop said: "Vikings are the worst plague of the land, and they deserve no mercy. Since the viking came to take life, it is not a sin to kill him."

Frodi drew a long breath, but he asked further: "If two vikings were drowned, what of that?"

Frodi took a deep breath, but he continued to ask, "If two vikings drowned, so what?"

"It is the same," answered the bishop.

"It’s the same," replied the bishop.

"But if three men were thus drowned," asked Frodi, "what then?"

"But if three men drowned like this," Frodi asked, "what happens then?"

"Even if thirty died," answered the bishop, "the answer is still the same."

"Even if thirty people died," replied the bishop, "the answer is still the same."

Then Frodi heaved a great sigh, and looked so relieved that all who stood by shouted with merriment. Grani was pleased most of all, and he gave command that Frodi should be called Drowning-Frodi. Frodi liked that little, yet by that name he was called for a while. And Grani was so pleased with all this that he boasted much about his thralls.

Then Frodi let out a big sigh and looked so relieved that everyone around him cheered with joy. Grani was the happiest of all, and he ordered that Frodi should be called Drowning-Frodi. Frodi liked that a little, and for a while, that’s what he was called. Grani was so pleased with all of this that he bragged a lot about his servants.

One day he spoke of them with Kiartan, and told how when they went away together Rolf took the lead. "And he cares for me," said Grani, "as if I were his brother; but so soon as others are by he is as any other thrall, and says no word unless spoken to."

One day he talked about them with Kiartan and mentioned how Rolf took the lead when they left together. "He looks after me," Grani said, "as if I were his brother; but as soon as others are around, he acts like any other servant and doesn’t say anything unless someone talks to him."

Kiartan said: "In that he appears to me sly."

Kiartan said, "He seems sly to me."

"How should that be?" asked Grani.

"How should that be?" Grani asked.

"He seeks to gain influence over thee," answered Kiartan.

"He wants to gain influence over you," answered Kiartan.

"Nay," said Grani, "he and I are friends."

"Nah," said Grani, "he and I are friends."

Kiartan shook his head. Quoth he: "In my country we have a saying: 'Ill is a thrall for a friend.' Moreover, to lack dignity at any time is not seeming in one of thy station."

Kiartan shook his head. He said, "In my country, we have a saying: 'A servant is a poor friend.' Also, to lack dignity at any time doesn't suit someone of your position."

Grani took those sayings much to heart; he went no more away alone with his thralls, but stayed where were other men. Now that was the time when the summer had passed by and harvests were all in, but winter had not yet come and the weather was mild. Men were saying that when winter should come, it would be with suddenness.

Grani took those words seriously; he no longer left alone with his followers, but stayed with other people instead. It was now the period after summer had ended and the harvests were completed, but winter had not yet arrived and the weather was still mild. People were saying that when winter did come, it would come unexpectedly.

There came a day when the wind was high, but it was as soft as summer. A man named Thord the Weatherwise came to Ar and said: "See to it that all is ready for the winter!" and without more words departed. Ar inquired of his men if the sheep were yet gathered in from the downs above the cliffs. It was answered that they were not. Ar bade send a man quickly to warn the shepherds.

There came a day when the wind was strong, yet it was as gentle as summer. A man named Thord the Weatherwise arrived in Ar and said, "Make sure everything is ready for winter!" and without saying anything more, he left. Ar asked his men if the sheep had been brought down from the hills above the cliffs. They replied that they had not. Ar ordered that someone be sent quickly to alert the shepherds.

It was told Ar that the fishers had just come in, and that all the serving-men were busied at the beach, being much needed to save the catch of fish, for the waves were high. Ar said to Grani: "Lend me one of thy thralls to take my message."

It was reported to Ar that the fishermen had just returned, and that all the servants were busy at the beach, as they were needed to save the catch of fish because the waves were high. Ar said to Grani, "Can you lend me one of your thralls to deliver my message?"

"Thou mayest have both of them," answered Grani.

"You can have both of them," answered Grani.

So Rolf and Frodi prepared to go to the downs, and a long jaunt that would be. But when Grani saw they were ready he felt desire to go with them, since he had not done much for some days, and needed action. So he said that Rolf and Frodi should wait till he could go with them. They went outside the hall to wait, and Grani bound on his shoes. Now Kiartan had stood by and heard all that, and he said:

So Rolf and Frodi got ready to head out to the hills, and it was going to be quite a long trek. But when Grani saw they were set to go, he felt the urge to join them since he hadn’t been active for a few days and needed some action. So he told Rolf and Frodi to hold on until he could join them. They stepped outside the hall to wait while Grani put on his shoes. Now Kiartan had been standing nearby and heard everything, and he said:

"So thou goest out again with thy friends?"

"So you’re going out with your friends again?"

Grani answered with pride: "I go with my thralls!"

Grani replied proudly, "I'm going with my followers!"

He went outside the hall and found Rolf and Frodi waiting. Rolf looked him over, and seeing there was no one by, he said: "Take thy cloak, for we may be benighted."

He stepped outside the hall and saw Rolf and Frodi waiting. Rolf checked him out, and noticing no one else was around, said, "Take your cloak, because we might be caught out after dark."

"Lo," answered Grani, "the thrall gives orders to his master! We shall be back before men go to bed. No cloak is needed, and I forbid ye to take yours."

"Look," replied Grani, "the servant is giving orders to his master! We'll be back before nightfall. You don't need a cloak, and I'm telling you not to take yours."

So Rolf and Frodi left their cloaks behind, and went with Grani to the moors. The moors were wide and rolling, and lay above those cliffs whereby they had once been wrecked. The three travelled not as had been their wont, all together; but Grani went ahead, saying to himself they should remember that they were thralls. In going so he missed his way, and they came to the sheepcotes roundabout and late. There they found the men busy gathering in the sheep, making ready to drive them to the valleys when this gale should pass. Some men said that would be on the morrow, for the wind was falling. Even while they spoke the wind dropped completely, and there was a calm.

So Rolf and Frodi left their cloaks behind and went with Grani to the moors. The moors were wide and rolling, situated above the cliffs where they had once been shipwrecked. The three didn’t travel as they usually did, all together, but Grani went ahead, reminding himself that they were still servants. In doing this, he lost his way, and they arrived at the sheep pens late. There, they found the men busy gathering the sheep, getting ready to drive them to the valleys once the storm passed. Some men said that would be tomorrow since the wind was dying down. Just as they spoke, the wind completely dropped, and there was a calm.

"See," said Grani, "the storm is over; it was but a gale."

"See," Grani said, "the storm is over; it was just a strong wind."

The head shepherd said he thought not so, and that more was to be looked for. "Moreover, thy Icelanders think the same, as I can see by their faces."

The head shepherd disagreed, saying he thought otherwise and believed there was more to come. "Also, your Icelanders share the same opinion, as I can tell from their expressions."

"I ask not what they think," answered Grani. "There is blue sky in the south."

"I don't care what they think," Grani replied. "There's blue sky to the south."

"Thy thralls and I," replied the shepherd, "look to the north. And now I beg that thou wilt stay here overnight, for company's sake."

"Your servants and I," replied the shepherd, "look to the north. And now I ask that you stay here overnight, for the sake of company."

"I see thou hast fear for me," said Grani. "But I will return."

"I see you're worried about me," said Grani. "But I will come back."

"Then hasten," begged the shepherd.

"Then hurry," begged the shepherd.

But Grani would not hurry, and started leisurely. The shepherd called a man, and privately told him he should guide those three, for he knew the moors. Then the shepherd begged Grani that the man might go to Hawksness with him, for his work at the folds was done. The four started together.

But Grani didn’t rush and set off at a relaxed pace. The shepherd called over a man and privately told him he should lead the three, since he knew the moors well. Then the shepherd asked Grani if the man could accompany him to Hawksness, as his work at the folds was finished. The four of them set out together.

Soon a little wind, thin and keen, began to blow from the north; it grew greater quickly until it was half a gale. By that time they were where they could see the sea, and Grani looked out upon it. Quoth he: "Fog is coming from the water."

Soon a light, sharp wind began to blow from the north; it quickly grew stronger until it was half a gale. By then, they were in a position to see the sea, and Grani looked out at it. He said, "Fog is rolling in from the water."

Now Rolf had been silent so far, all that afternoon; yet he could be so no longer. Said he: "Not fog is that, but snow, and I beg thee to turn back."

Now Rolf had been quiet all afternoon; but he couldn't stay silent any longer. He said, "That's not fog; it's snow, and I urge you to turn back."

"Lead forward!" said Grani to the shepherd.

"Go ahead!" Grani said to the shepherd.

So they went on as they had been going, another half-hour, and each minute the wind grew stronger. They neared the line of the cliffs, and walked parallel with them at a half-mile's distance. Then that which had appeared to be fog on the water at last moved inland, so that they saw it coming like a wall. It left the sea, and swallowed up the land before it; then it swept upon them silently, and they bent before its onslaught. Wind buffeted them and roared in their ears; a few snowflakes drove along the ground; then they were enfolded in the swirl of snow. All around them became one gray fleece, they could not see for a rod in front, and they shivered with the cold.

So they kept going as they had been, for another half hour, and with each minute, the wind got stronger. They got closer to the cliffs, walking about half a mile away from them. Then what had looked like fog on the water finally moved inland, and they saw it approaching like a wall. It left the sea and swallowed up the land ahead; then it surged towards them silently, and they leaned into its force. The wind battered them and roared in their ears; a few snowflakes raced along the ground; then they were wrapped in a whirlwind of snow. Everything around them turned into one gray blanket; they couldn’t see a few feet in front of them, and they shivered from the cold.

They struggled onwards, bending to the wind; and night came down an hour before its time. The snow began to heap thickly, and now it was above the ankle, now a foot in depth; wonderful was that fall of snow. They walked one behind the other, the shepherd in front, then Grani, Rolf, and Frodi, each so close as to touch the next one with his hand. The night grew black, and the wind was loud. Then at last Rolf shouted that they should stop.

They kept going, leaning into the wind, and night fell an hour early. The snow started piling up, sometimes above their ankles, other times a foot deep; it was an incredible snowfall. They walked in a line, the shepherd leading, followed by Grani, Rolf, and Frodi, each close enough to touch the person in front of them. The night became pitch black, and the wind roared. Finally, Rolf shouted for them to stop.

"Why sayest thou that?" asked Grani.

"Why do you say that?" asked Grani.

"Because I think we near the cliffs," said Rolf.

"Because I think we're close to the cliffs," said Rolf.

"I hear no surf," answered Grani.

"I don't hear any waves," replied Grani.

But the guide thought that Rolf was right. Grani asked what they should do. Rolf answered: "Best stay here till morning."

But the guide thought Rolf was right. Grani asked what they should do. Rolf replied, "It's best to stay here until morning."

"Shall I freeze?" asked Grani. "Let us turn away and walk further inland."

"Should I freeze?" Grani asked. "Let’s turn around and head further inland."

"We cannot keep our direction," said Rolf.

"We can't stay on course," Rolf said.

"Wilt thou never be silent?" asked Grani. "We will go inland." So they sought to do so, and they walked for another while. Then Grani asked the shepherd if he knew where he was, and the man could not say. When they went on again, Frodi pressed forward and took the place behind the shepherd; and when Grani asked for the place Frodi would not give it. So they walked thus for another while, their feet clogged by the snow, their faces stung with the wind, plodding with great effort and weariness. Then at the end that happened which Rolf had feared.

"Will you ever be quiet?" Grani asked. "Let's head inland." So they tried to do that, walking for a bit longer. Then Grani asked the shepherd if he knew where they were, but the man didn’t know. As they continued, Frodi moved ahead and took the spot behind the shepherd; when Grani asked for it, Frodi refused to give it up. They trudged on like this for a while, their feet heavy in the snow, their faces stung by the wind, struggling with great effort and exhaustion. Then, in the end, what Rolf had feared happened.

For of a sudden the roar of the sea burst up at them from their very feet, and the guide, with a cry, sank in the darkness. Frodi clutched at him, but caught only the cloak; the clasp broke, and the man fell to his death. Those other three stood at the edge of the cliff, while below the sea thundered, yet they saw nothing.

For a moment, the roar of the sea erupted right at their feet, and the guide let out a scream and vanished into the darkness. Frodi reached for him but only grabbed the cloak; the clasp snapped, and the man fell to his death. The other three stood at the edge of the cliff, while below, the sea crashed violently, but they saw nothing.

Then Rolf took Grani by the arm and drew him away. Frodi followed. The noise of the surf was suddenly lost in the wind, and no one would have known they were near the cliff. Rolf led the way inland, and Frodi walked last; they went very cautiously, and Frodi was ever ready to seize on Grani. At last they reached a mound. In its lee the wind was less, and the snow was piling deep; Rolf scooped space for them all, and there they sat down side by side.

Then Rolf took Grani by the arm and pulled him away. Frodi followed. The sound of the waves was suddenly drowned out by the wind, and no one would have guessed they were near the cliff. Rolf led the way inland, with Frodi bringing up the rear; they proceeded very carefully, and Frodi was always ready to grab onto Grani. Finally, they reached a mound. On the sheltered side, the wind was calmer, and the snow was building up deep; Rolf cleared a space for all of them, and they sat down side by side.

After a space Grani said, "It grows cold." Frodi wrapped him in the guide's cloak. For another while they sat silent, until Grani said again: "I am too weary to walk another step, yet if I sit here I shall freeze. Frodi, what can we do?"

After a moment, Grani said, "It's getting cold." Frodi wrapped him in the guide's cloak. They sat in silence for a while longer until Grani spoke up again: "I’m too tired to take another step, but if I stay here, I’ll freeze. Frodi, what can we do?"

Frodi knew nothing which could be done. "Either we should walk over the cliffs, or die of freezing in the first mile. We must stay here. Take warmth from us."

Frodi knew there was nothing they could do. "We either walk over the cliffs or freeze to death in the first mile. We have to stay here. Take warmth from us."

They sat closer to him, but still he was cold. After a while he said: "I am sorry we brought not our cloaks." They answered nothing. The snow heaped around them, yet Grani fell to shivering. Then he said: "I am sorry we turned not back." They still said nothing. At last Grani could bear it no longer, and he cried:

They sat closer to him, but he was still cold. After a while, he said: "I'm sorry we didn't bring our cloaks." They didn’t respond. The snow piled up around them, yet Grani started to shiver. Then he said, "I'm sorry we didn't turn back." They still didn't say anything. Finally, Grani could no longer take it, and he shouted:

"Rolf, if thou hast anything to say, say it before we all die!"

"Rolf, if you have anything to say, say it before we all die!"

Rolf answered: "I have been thinking. What is this mound behind us?"

Rolf replied, "I've been thinking. What is this mound behind us?"

"There is but one mound on all the heaths," answered Grani. "Men call it the barrow of a viking, who died off the coast, and was buried here with his ship, that he might forever look out upon the sea."

"There’s only one mound on all the heaths," Grani replied. "People call it the barrow of a viking who died off the coast and was buried here with his ship so he could always look out at the sea."

"Then," said Rolf, "there is one thing we can do, and only one, to save our lives; and that is to break into the barrow."

"Then," Rolf said, "there's one thing we can do, and only one, to save our lives; and that's to break into the barrow."

So they fell to digging with their hands at the mound, and they could have done nothing had the earth been frozen. But it was still soft; and they dug until they came to timbers, two feet within the mound. Then Frodi thrust his hands between the timbers, and strained at one, and Rolf and Grani tugged at his waist. The timber broke, and they fell back together in the snow; yet an entrance to the mound was thus made, and when they had enlarged it Rolf went in first, and the others followed.

So they started digging into the mound with their hands, and they wouldn't have been able to do anything if the ground had been frozen. But it was still soft, and they dug until they hit some wooden beams two feet down. Then Frodi shoved his hands between the beams and strained to move one while Rolf and Grani pulled at his waist. The beam snapped, and they all fell back into the snow. However, they managed to create an entrance to the mound, and after they made it bigger, Rolf went in first, followed by the others.

Within, the air was dead and close; they stayed at the entrance to breathe, yet the place was warmer, and it was a great relief not to feel the wind. But Grani was still all of a shiver, so Rolf went into the mound further, and they heard him stumbling and slipping in the darkness. After a while he came back to them and said: "Here is wood for a fire."

Within, the air felt stale and heavy; they lingered at the entrance to catch their breath, but the inside was warmer, and it was a huge relief not to feel the wind. Still, Grani was shivering, so Rolf ventured deeper into the mound, and they heard him tripping and sliding in the darkness. After a bit, he returned to them and said, "I found some wood for a fire."

Then they pulled stalks of grass and shook them free of snow; they found in the shepherd's cloak a flint and steel, and so made a fire at the mouth of the barrow. The wind bore the smoke away, and by degrees the air cleared in the mound. Then with brands they went within, and cast the light about.

Then they grabbed some grass and shook off the snow; they discovered a flint and steel in the shepherd's cloak and used them to start a fire at the entrance of the mound. The wind carried the smoke away, and gradually the air cleared inside the mound. Then, with torches, they entered and illuminated the space around them.

The mound was made of a viking-ship, a small one, which had been borne there on the shoulders of men. It was propped upright with stones, and roofed over with timbers and planks; dirt had been cast over the whole. They climbed into that ship, and saw by the light of the torches where the old viking sat in the stern. He was in such armor as men had worn long before; he had a helm on his head, and held a sword in his hand, and was very stern of face. There he sat as if he were still alive, but there was no sight in his eyes.

The mound was built from a small Viking ship, which had been carried there by the shoulders of men. It was propped up with stones and covered with wood and planks; dirt had been spread over it all. They climbed into that ship and saw by the light of the torches the old Viking sitting in the stern. He wore armor like men used to wear long ago; he had a helmet on his head and held a sword in his hand, looking very serious. He sat there as if he were still alive, but his eyes showed no sign of life.

Before him in the ship were precious things of gold and silver, cloths, and weapons. All the oars lay in their places as if ready for men to use them. Very strange was that sight, and those three gazed at it in silence.

Before him in the ship were valuable items made of gold and silver, fabrics, and weapons. All the oars were neatly in place, as if waiting for someone to use them. It was a strange sight, and the three of them stared at it in silence.

"He looks," said Frodi, "as if he would walk."

"He looks," Frodi said, "like he’s about to walk."

A man sitting on the ground

"There he sat as if he were still alive, but there was no sight in his eyes"

"There he sat as if he were still alive, but there was no light in his eyes."

"Now," said Grani, "I remember the shepherds say he has been seen, and lights have burned at this mound sometimes of nights. Yet he has never done harm."

"Now," Grani said, "I remember the shepherds saying they've seen him, and lights have sometimes flickered at this mound at night. Still, he's never done any harm."

"If he is ever to do it, he will do it now," said Rolf. "For he looks as if he mislikes us here."

"If he’s going to do it, he’ll do it now," said Rolf. "He seems like he doesn’t like us being here."

By that time the place was very smoky from the torches, so they went back again to the entrance and lay down to sleep; they took with them cloths and broidered hangings which had lain by the viking, and with these and the fire they made themselves warm. So, very weary from their walking, they fell asleep.

By that time, the place was really smoky from the torches, so they went back to the entrance and lay down to sleep. They brought with them cloths and embroidered hangings that had been left by the viking, and with those and the fire, they made themselves warm. Exhausted from their walking, they quickly fell asleep.

In the middle of the night Rolf and Grani waked, and missed Frodi from their side. Moreover they heard a noise, which was not the howling of the storm, but was like the splintering of wood and the snarling of men's breaths as they wrestled in fight. Then Rolf snatched a torch from the fire and ran within the mound; Grani followed, and they climbed on board the ship.

In the middle of the night, Rolf and Grani woke up and noticed that Frodi was gone from their side. They also heard a noise that wasn't the howling of the storm; it sounded like wood splintering and men breathing heavily as they fought. Rolf grabbed a torch from the fire and ran into the mound, with Grani following him, and they climbed aboard the ship.

There lay Frodi and the viking together: they had been fighting all about the place, and the thwarts and oars were broken; in one place even the bulwark of the ship was torn away. But Frodi had forced the viking into the seat where first he had sat; and there Frodi held him, while the viking struggled still, glaring from glassy eyes, and Frodi could do naught but keep him where he was. Little more breath had Frodi, but yet he held his grip on the viking's arms.

There lay Frodi and the Viking together: they had been fighting all over the place, and the benches and oars were broken; in one spot, even the side of the ship was torn away. But Frodi had forced the Viking back into the seat where he had first sat; and there Frodi held him, while the Viking still struggled, glaring with glassy eyes, and Frodi could do nothing but keep him where he was. Frodi had very little breath left, but he still held onto the Viking's arms.

Then Rolf drew his short-sword, and sprang in at the viking, and hewed at the neck of him, so that the head sprang off at the stroke; but no blood followed. Frodi lay and breathed deeply, but Rolf took the head of the viking and laid it at his thigh.

Then Rolf drew his short sword and lunged at the viking, striking his neck so hard that his head flew off with the blow; however, no blood came out. Frodi lay there breathing heavily, while Rolf took the viking's head and placed it on his thigh.

With those heathen ghosts which did harm to man, there was no way to quiet them except to hew off the head and lay it at the thigh. And such things happened to many men, even as is here told; but the greatest ghost-layer, says Sturla the Lawman, was Grettir the Strong.

With those evil spirits that harmed people, the only way to silence them was to cut off their heads and place them at their thighs. Such events happened to many, just as described here; but according to Sturla the Lawman, the greatest ghost-slayer was Grettir the Strong.

When Frodi had got his breath, they asked him how all that had come about. "Nothing do I know about it," answered Frodi, "save that he came and dragged me in my sleep hither, and sought to throttle me. I had much ado to master him."

When Frodi caught his breath, they asked him how everything had happened. "I don't know anything about it," Frodi replied, "except that he came and dragged me here while I was asleep and tried to choke me. I had a hard time getting the better of him."

They went back and slept until the day came, but the storm was still so violent that they could not travel. Then they made larger the entrance to the mound so that light came into the ship; and they buried the viking in the ground. Now when they came to examine his treasures, Grani and Frodi were busy long, casting aside each thing for something better. But after Rolf had searched for only a short while, he sat still and looked no further. Grani saw that he had something.

They went back and slept until morning, but the storm was still so fierce that they couldn’t travel. Then they made the entrance to the mound larger so that light could enter the ship, and they buried the Viking in the ground. When they started to look at his treasures, Grani and Frodi spent a long time picking through each item, setting aside each one for something better. But after only a short while of searching, Rolf sat still and stopped looking. Grani noticed that he had found something.

"What precious thing hast thou there?" asked he.

"What precious thing do you have there?" he asked.

"This," said Rolf, "which I found on the back of the viking's seat."

"This," Rolf said, "which I found on the back of the viking's seat."

He showed them a bow which had hung there in a leathern case. Of some foreign wood it was, tipped with horn, and bound at the middle with wire of fine gold to form a grip. It seemed very strong, cunningly made: a wonderful weapon. And there was a quiver with it, bearing thirty arrows, long and barbed for war.

He showed them a bow that was hanging in a leather case. It was made of some foreign wood, tipped with horn, and wrapped in fine gold wire for a grip. It looked really strong and was expertly crafted: a remarkable weapon. Along with it, there was a quiver containing thirty long, barbed arrows designed for battle.

"Now," said Grani, "this is far better than jewels or fine cloths, and it is the best weapon here. Thou shalt give it to me."

"Now," said Grani, "this is way better than jewels or fancy fabrics, and it's the best weapon here. You should give it to me."

Rolf gave him the bow. And when they went again to look out upon the storm, the clouds were breaking and sunbeams were coming through. So they took the bow and some small gear, and started for Hawksness, where they found Ar nigh wild for fear; but their coming made him happy. And Grani told all that had happened to them.

Rolf handed him the bow. When they went back to check on the storm, the clouds were clearing, and sunlight was shining through. They grabbed the bow and some gear and headed to Hawksness, where they found Ar almost frantic with fear; but seeing them made him happy. Grani shared everything that had happened to them.

Said Ar: "Methinks thy thralls have saved thy life."

Said Ar: "I think your servants have saved your life."

"That is true," answered Grani.

"That's true," Grani replied.

"What wilt thou give them?" asked Ar.

"What will you give them?" asked Ar.

"Whatever they wish," answered Grani. He called on Rolf to say what gift he would like at his hands.

"Whatever they want," Grani replied. He asked Rolf to say what gift he would like from him.

"That bow and those arrows," said Rolf.

"That bow and those arrows," Rolf said.

"Now," asked Grani, "which is dearest to thee, that bow, or thy freedom and Frodi's?"

"Now," asked Grani, "which is more important to you, that bow or your freedom and Frodi's?"

"Our freedom," answered Rolf.

"Our freedom," Rolf replied.

"Your freedom shall you have," said Grani. Then, before all who were in the hall, he spoke Rolf and Frodi free.

"You're free now," said Grani. Then, in front of everyone in the hall, he declared Rolf and Frodi free.

  CHAPTER XXI

HOW ROLF WON THE VIKING'S BOW

Grani sent men to the viking's mound, and they fetched home all the precious things which were there, whether gold, silver, cloths or weapons. Among these last was the viking's bill. That was a notable weapon, having a curving blade with a hook springing from its back, and set like a great spearhead upon a pole as high as a man's shoulder. Grani kept all weapons; but he gave Rolf and Frodi things to the value of some hundreds in silver, and begged that they should remain with him in the hall of Ar the Peacock. Yet Rolf bore himself as if he expected more from Grani than gold and silver, and said he could not stay in the hall. Grani complained of that to Ar.

Grani sent men to the viking's burial mound, and they brought back all the valuable items that were there, whether it was gold, silver, textiles, or weapons. Among those weapons was the viking's halberd. It was an impressive weapon, featuring a curved blade with a hook extending from its back, mounted like a large spearhead on a pole as tall as a man's shoulder. Grani kept all the weapons; however, he gave Rolf and Frodi items worth several hundred in silver and asked them to stay with him in the hall of Ar the Peacock. Yet, Rolf acted like he expected more from Grani than just gold and silver, and said he couldn’t remain in the hall. Grani complained about this to Ar.

Ar asked: "Knowest thou not what he will have of thee?"

Ar asked: "Don't you know what he will want from you?"

Said Grani, "The bow, belike."

Said Grani, "The bow, probably."

"Not so," answered Ar.

"Not really," answered Ar.

"Well," Grani said, "I will make amends to him by pressing him again to live here with us."

"Well," Grani said, "I'll make it up to him by urging him once more to stay here with us."

"Thou shalt never succeed with him in that," replied Ar, "until thou hast said those words which will make him forget that he was once a thrall in this place. But this I beg thee, drive him not away from Hawksness; for war with the Scots is threatened in the spring, and all fighting-men will be of value."

"You're never going to succeed with him on that," replied Ar, "until you say those words that will make him forget he was once a slave here. But please, don't send him away from Hawksness; there's a threat of war with the Scots in the spring, and all able fighters will be important."

So Grani did not press Rolf to stay in the hall, and he asked: "Where will ye live?"

So Grani didn't insist that Rolf stay in the hall, and he asked, "Where will you live?"

"We go," answered Rolf, "to stay a while with that shipmaster who has been living here."

"We're going," Rolf replied, "to hang out for a bit with that shipmaster who's been living here."

But when they searched after Kiartan, it was told that he had gone with his ship with great suddenness when he learned that Rolf and Frodi were set free. Yet in his haste he had left merchandise, and had outstanding credits; so Rolf took Kiartan's lodgings, and said he would wait his return. Then winter came on, and the place was snowed and frozen up, so that men had nothing to do save to hold sports on the ice, or to sit long of evenings in the hall, talking of many things. But now all was different from before, and Rolf and Grani came seldom together.

But when they looked for Kiartan, they found out that he had suddenly left with his ship when he learned that Rolf and Frodi had been freed. In his rush, he had left behind his merchandise and had some debts. So Rolf took over Kiartan's place and said he would wait for him to come back. Then winter set in, and the area was covered in snow and ice, leaving people with nothing to do except enjoy sports on the ice or spend long evenings in the hall, chatting about various topics. But everything was different now, and Rolf and Grani rarely met up.

One time when all were at games on the ice, Grani sent for his bow, and it was brought out to him. Men took it and handled it, admiring it much. "Let us see," said Grani, "what shooting we can do with it." He tried to string the bow.

One time when everyone was playing games on the ice, Grani asked for his bow, and it was brought to him. The men took it and examined it, admiring it a lot. "Let's see," said Grani, "what kind of shooting we can do with it." He tried to string the bow.

But it was with him as it had been with Rolf and the bow of Grettir: it would not bend for him, but was almost as stiff as a spear shaft. He got red in the face, first with trying and then with anger; at last he gave over and said that others should try. But though the strongest of the Orkneyingers did their best, they could do no better than Grani. Thereat he felt better, and offered the bow to Frodi.

But it was the same for him as it had been for Rolf and Grettir's bow: it wouldn't bend for him and was almost as rigid as a spear shaft. He turned red in the face, first from trying and then from anger; finally, he gave up and said that others should give it a shot. But even though the strongest of the Orkney men did their best, they couldn't do any better than Grani. At that, he felt better and offered the bow to Frodi.

Frodi held it in his hands, and turned it this way and that. "Break it I might," quoth he, "but string it never." He offered the bow to Rolf, saying: "Do thou try it, for I have seen thee do with skill what others have failed to do with force."

Frodi held it in his hands, turning it this way and that. "I might break it," he said, "but I can never string it." He offered the bow to Rolf, saying, "You should try it, because I've seen you do with skill what others have failed to do with brute force."

But Rolf would not try to string the bow. So Grani sent it back to the hall, and let bring the viking's bill, which had lain by his side in the ship. But when it was brought, it proved too heavy for any of the Orkneyingers to wield.

But Rolf wouldn't try to string the bow. So Grani sent it back to the hall and had them bring the Viking's axe, which had been lying by his side in the ship. But when it was brought, it turned out to be too heavy for any of the Orkneyingers to handle.

Then said Grani: "I will give the bill as a present to Ghost-Frodi."

Then Grani said, "I'll give the bill as a gift to Ghost-Frodi."

"Why callest thou me that?" asked Frodi.

"Why are you calling me that?" asked Frodi.

Grani only said, "Why should I not call thee so?" and he pressed the bill on Frodi, who drew back.

Grani just said, "Why shouldn't I call you that?" and he pushed the bill onto Frodi, who pulled back.

"I know nothing of weapons," said he. Then all the Orkneyingers shouted to see the strongest man drawing away from the bill; and when Grani made him take it, they laughed the more, for he handled it, said all, as if it were the smithy broom. They called him Ghost-Frodi after that, thinking it fine that he who could master a spirit could not handle a weapon.

"I don't know anything about weapons," he said. Then all the people from Orkney shouted when they saw the strongest man pulling the bill away, and when Grani made him take it, they laughed even more because he handled it, as everyone said, like it was just a broom from the blacksmith. They started calling him Ghost-Frodi after that, thinking it was ironic that someone who could control a spirit couldn't handle a weapon.

Now in that winter Ar was continually sick with little fevers, and he would not let Grani stir far from his side. One day a messenger from Earl Brusi came to say that Ar should keep a watch for Vemund the Pitiless, who had been driven from the north, and had gone toward the south. Now no one needed to be told who Vemund was.

Now during that winter, Ar was often sick with minor fevers, and he wouldn’t let Grani stray far from his side. One day, a messenger from Earl Brusi arrived to tell Ar to keep an eye out for Vemund the Pitiless, who had been forced out of the north and was heading south. No one needed to be reminded of who Vemund was.

For he was the worst of all vikings who had ravaged in the Orkneys, since he not only took tribute, but burnt towns and slaughtered people wantonly. A baresark he was, with the strength of seven men, and so defended by magic that on him no steel might bite. Only twenty men had he with him, but they had the power of fifty, being baresarks all, outlawed and reckless of life. They had first done great damage in Norway, but were driven thence to the Shetland Isles, and thence to the northern Orkneys, but now were coming further south. Rewards and fame were sure to the men who could overcome those baresarks.

For he was the worst of all the Vikings who had devastated the Orkneys, since he not only demanded tribute but also burned towns and killed people without mercy. He was a berserker, with the strength of seven men, and protected by magic so that no weapon could harm him. He had only twenty men with him, but they fought like fifty, as they were all berserkers, outlaws, and reckless with their lives. They had initially caused great destruction in Norway but were forced to the Shetland Isles, and then to the northern Orkneys, and now they were moving further south. Rewards and fame awaited anyone who could defeat those berserkers.

Grani begged of Ar that he might go in the war-ship in search of them; but Ar said no to that. Ar gave orders that Sweyn should keep the ship in readiness; men slept near the boat-stand, ready to launch her day or night.

Grani asked Ar if he could go on the warship to look for them, but Ar refused. Ar instructed that Sweyn should prepare the ship, and men slept by the boat-stand, ready to launch it at any time, day or night.

One night in a storm, fire was seen on that island which is off Hawksness, where dwell only fisher-folk; the cottages were seen to burn to the ground, but the sea was high, and no one crossed over. In the morning a ten-oared boat left that little island, and went away eastward; that was a venturesome thing in a storm, and by that deed that was known for the boat of Vemund the Pitiless. Then Sweyn let launch the war-ship, and with all his men went after the baresarks. Rolf made no offer to go, and Grani watched the chase from the shore, angry that he must stay. The two ships drove away out of sight, and no one could say that the larger gained upon the smaller. Nothing more was seen of them all that day.

One stormy night, a fire was spotted on the island off Hawksness, where only fishermen lived; their cottages were seen burning to the ground, but the sea was rough, and no one could cross over. In the morning, a ten-oared boat left the small island and headed east; that was a daring move in a storm, marking it as the boat of Vemund the Pitiless. Then Sweyn launched the warship and set out with all his men to pursue the berserkers. Rolf made no attempt to join them, and Grani watched the chase from the shore, frustrated that he had to stay behind. The two ships disappeared from sight, and no one could tell if the larger one was catching up to the smaller one. Nothing more was seen of them that day.

But in the night the baresarks gave Sweyn the slip; they came straight back as they had gone, but Sweyn went on, first east, then south, searching the coast. Vemund's ship came to Hawksness; and in the morning, behold, there it was off the landing, and the baresarks were just rowing it to shore. The fisher-folk left their cottages and ran to the hall, and all took hasty counsel. But when word was brought to Ar of the baresarks, first he became red in the face, and then he lost power of speech, and there was no leader save Grani.

But during the night, the berserkers escaped Sweyn; they returned the way they had come, while Sweyn continued on, first heading east, then south, searching along the coast. Vemund's ship arrived at Hawksness; and in the morning, there it was off the shore, with the berserkers just rowing it to land. The fishermen left their cottages and rushed to the hall, where they quickly held a meeting. But when news reached Ar about the berserkers, he first turned red in the face, then lost his ability to speak, leaving Grani as the only leader.

Grani said: "This is no place for us to stay, for the baresarks will burn us alive. Take Ar and the women and children into the stone church, and let us men go also thither and defend it." Then that was done; and when they reached the church, going hastily and in a body so that none should be left behind, they found Rolf and Frodi sitting at the door, with their weapons.

Grani said, "This is not a safe place for us to stay, because the berserkers will burn us alive. Take Ar and the women and children into the stone church, and we men will go there too and defend it." So they did that; and when they got to the church, moving quickly and together so that no one would be left behind, they found Rolf and Frodi sitting at the door with their weapons.

Then all went within the church, but Rolf and Frodi stayed outside. "Come ye not inside?" asked Grani.

Then everyone went into the church, but Rolf and Frodi stayed outside. "Are you not coming in?" asked Grani.

"All those riches which Ar has in his hall," responded Rolf, "are those to be burned or lost?"

"All that wealth Ar has in his hall," Rolf replied, "is that going to be burned or lost?"

Then Grani said he would go back again, and called for men to help defend the hall. Only nine came. But those, with Rolf and Frodi, went back to the hall; both the hall and the church were barred against the baresarks. Those outlaws came up into the place; a strange crew they were, wearing no armor but skins of beasts, and wild to look on. They burned some huts, but the church and the hall they might not force. Then, because they feared Sweyn's return, and so dared not to lose time, they knew not what to do. Men shot at them from the hall and the church; so the baresarks went back again to the shore, and took counsel together.

Then Grani said he would go back again and called for men to help defend the hall. Only nine showed up. But those, along with Rolf and Frodi, returned to the hall; both the hall and the church were secured against the baresarks. The outlaws made their way into the area; they looked like a strange group, wearing no armor but animal skins, and they appeared wild. They burned some huts, but they couldn’t force their way into the church or the hall. Then, fearing Sweyn’s return, they didn’t want to waste any time and were unsure of what to do. Men shot at them from the hall and the church, so the baresarks retreated to the shore to discuss their next move.

Now all the time in the hall Frodi had walked up and down, looking very white and knocking his bill against everything, as if he were afraid. So when the outlaws went away, Grani scoffed at him.

Now all the time in the hall, Frodi had paced back and forth, looking very pale and bumping his beak against everything, as if he were scared. So when the outlaws left, Grani made fun of him.

"What dost thou with that bill," asked Grani, "if thou canst not stand up like a man, and be ready for what comes?"

"What are you doing with that bill," asked Grani, "if you can't stand up like a man and be ready for whatever comes?"

"Truly," answered Frodi, "I feel strange inwardly, and my hands are cold. Yet what dost thou with that bow, which is so handsome that man never saw finer, yet which no one in these islands has yet strung?"

"Really," Frodi replied, "I feel odd inside, and my hands are cold. But what are you doing with that bow? It's so beautiful that no one has ever seen a finer one, yet no one on these islands has been able to string it."

Then Grani took the quiver from his shoulders and laid down the bow. "I am justly rebuked," said he. He took a lighter bow. "Now wilt thou take a smaller weapon?"

Then Grani took the quiver off his shoulders and set down the bow. "I deserve that," he said. He picked up a lighter bow. "Now will you take a smaller weapon?"

"No man can say," answered Frodi, "what he will do in time of trial. But I will keep the bill."

"No one can know," Frodi replied, "what they will do in tough times. But I will hold onto the sword."

Now some voice was heard without, calling; they listened to what was said. That was a messenger from Vemund, who made this offer: a champion should be sent out by the Orkneyingers, to meet Vemund, and whichever champion should fall, his side should yield itself into the other's hands. But if the Orkneyingers refused, fire should be set to the hall and also to the roof of the church. And that was the same as offering them one small chance for their lives.

Now a voice was heard outside, calling; they listened to what was said. It was a messenger from Vemund, who made this offer: a champion should be sent out by the Orkney people to meet Vemund, and whichever champion fell, their side would surrender to the other. But if the Orkney people refused, fire would be set to the hall and to the roof of the church. This was essentially giving them a small chance to save their lives.

Grani asked: "What man will go out against Vemund?"

Grani asked, "Which man will step up to challenge Vemund?"

No one offered. Then Grani said: "He who goes against the baresark will die swiftest, therefore I am willing to go myself."

No one volunteered. Then Grani said, "Whoever opposes the baresark will die the quickest, so I'm willing to go myself."

All the Orkneyingers cried out against that, saying they should die together within the hall; it might be Sweyn would come in time to save them.

All the Orkney people shouted against that, saying they should die together in the hall; maybe Sweyn would come in time to save them.

Then Rolf spoke and said: "No man in this place, not even Frodi our strongest, will have any chance against Vemund, so long as we fight with steel weapons. For I have heard the ways of such men to be these: before fighting they look upon the weapons of the other champion, and when they look, by witchcraft they make steel or iron powerless against them. Such a man is Vemund named. Yet if thou, Grani, wilt give me what I desire, I will find a way to slay him."

Then Rolf spoke and said, "No man here, not even Frodi, our strongest, stands a chance against Vemund as long as we're using steel weapons. I've heard that these kinds of men have a method: before a fight, they examine the weapons of their opponent, and through some kind of magic, they render steel or iron useless against them. That’s who Vemund is. But if you, Grani, give me what I want, I’ll figure out a way to take him down."

"Anything I have," answered Grani, "is thine."

"Everything I have," Grani replied, "is yours."

"Give me then," said Rolf, "the bow and arrows of the viking."

"Give me then," said Rolf, "the bow and arrows of the Viking."

Then Grani gave him the bow and the quiver, and Rolf cried to the messenger to say to Vemund that in half an hour one would meet him with the bow. At that great laughter rose among the outlaws, and those in the hall and in the church felt no confidence in Rolf.

Then Grani handed him the bow and the quiver, and Rolf shouted to the messenger to tell Vemund that someone would meet him in half an hour with the bow. This caused a loud laugh among the outlaws, and those in the hall and the church had no faith in Rolf.

But he said to Frodi, "Go to the forge and heat it." And he said to Grani, "Bring me here some silver." Then when the forge was heated and the silver was brought, Rolf said to Frodi:

But he said to Frodi, "Go to the forge and heat it up." And he said to Grani, "Bring me some silver." Then when the forge was heated and the silver was brought, Rolf said to Frodi:

"Make me now three silver arrowheads, the best thou canst, after the pattern of these here in the quiver." So Frodi made the arrow-heads quickly and with great skill, so that no one could have told them apart from the arrow-heads of iron, for they were black from the fire. And Rolf first set a dish of whale-oil to heat by the forge, and then took the heads from three of the arrows. When the new arrow-heads were made, Rolf bound them with sinews upon the shafts.

"Now make me three silver arrowheads, the best you can, based on these here in the quiver." So Frodi quickly crafted the arrowheads with great skill, making them indistinguishable from iron tips, as they were blackened by the fire. Rolf first set a dish of whale oil to heat by the forge, and then took the heads from three of the arrows. Once the new arrowheads were ready, Rolf tied them to the shafts with sinews.

A man said: "But what wilt thou do with the arrows if thou canst not string the bow?"

A man said, "But what will you do with the arrows if you can't string the bow?"

Rolf answered nothing. He took the whale-oil and oiled those three arrows. Then he heated the oil hotter, and began to rub it on the bow. First he oiled the string and rubbed it long; then he oiled the wood. And the wood became darker with the oil, and took a finer polish; fresher it seemed, gleaming in the light of the forge. Rolf rubbed for many minutes, and the bow became ever darker; he held it then over the forge, turning it in every way, and it took to itself the fire of the coals. Then Rolf oiled the string once more, heating it as well; and at last they saw he meant to string the bow. Against his foot he set it, and bent it, and slipped the string up to the notch; it seemed as if a child could have done the deed, and the men burst out with a shout.

Rolf didn't say anything. He took the whale oil and coated those three arrows. Then he heated the oil even more and started to rub it on the bow. First, he applied oil to the string and rubbed it thoroughly; then he oiled the wood. The wood darkened with the oil and gained a nice polish; it looked fresher, shining in the light of the forge. Rolf rubbed for several minutes, and the bow continued to darken; he held it over the forge, turning it in every direction, soaking up the heat from the coals. Then Rolf oiled the string again, heating it as well; finally, it was clear he planned to string the bow. He propped it against his foot, bent it, and slipped the string into the notch; it seemed like a child could have done it, and the men erupted in cheers.

Then Rolf took one of the old arrows and set it on the string; he drew the bow and shot the arrow along the hall. No one could see that it dropped in its flight; but it struck an oaken beam by the high seat, and when men came to measure it afterward, the arrow had entered the oak by the breadth of a palm.

Then Rolf picked up one of the old arrows and nocked it on the string; he pulled back the bow and shot the arrow down the hall. No one noticed when it fell in mid-air; but it hit a wooden beam by the high seat, and when the men came to measure it later, the arrow had embedded itself in the oak by the width of a hand.

Men spoke afterward of the sweet twang of that bow, like as if it were an harp.

Men talked later about the sweet sound of that bow, almost like it was a harp.

Then the Orkneyingers went out of the hall with much shouting, and stood upon a knoll which was between the hall and the church. The baresarks came near, and Vemund stood out before them; he was a huge man, very hairy, with a great beard. He asked who was to come against him.

Then the Orkneyingers left the hall shouting and gathered on a hill between the hall and the church. The baresarks approached, and Vemund stepped forward; he was a massive man, very hairy, with a large beard. He asked who would challenge him.

"I," answered Rolf.

"I," Rolf replied.

Vemund laughed, and the other baresarks also, calling Rolf a boy. "Let me see thy weapons," said Vemund. Rolf showed him his quiver, and the baresark touched the point of each arrow with his finger. "Wilt thou look upon my weapons?" asked Vemund.

Vemund laughed, and the other berserkers joined in, teasing Rolf as a boy. "Let me see your weapons," Vemund said. Rolf showed him his quiver, and the berserker touched the tip of each arrow with his finger. "Do you want to see my weapons?" asked Vemund.

Rolf said he would not. "Now," said he, "withdraw thy men to the beach, and let us begin."

Rolf said he wouldn’t. “Now,” he said, “get your men to the beach, and let’s get started.”

"Thou art eager for death," said Vemund with a grin. "I will do as thou sayest, and then will come at thee. Thou mayest shoot as soon as thou wilt."

"You're eager for death," said Vemund with a grin. "I'll do as you say, and then I'll come for you. You can shoot whenever you're ready."

Vemund withdrew his men to the beach, and the Orkneyingers went aside from the knoll. Frodi wept before he left Rolf, commending him to God. Then Rolf took those three arrows with silver points, and stuck them in the ground by his feet.

Vemund pulled his men back to the beach, and the Orkneyingers moved away from the hill. Frodi cried before saying goodbye to Rolf, entrusting him to God. Then Rolf took the three arrows with silver tips and stuck them into the ground by his feet.

By then Vemund was ready to return; he bore no shield nor armor; he threw down his bow, and shouted that this should be between whatever weapons each man chose. Then with sword in hand he began to walk to the knoll. Rolf took an arrow from his quiver and laid it on the string.

By then, Vemund was ready to go back; he had no shield or armor with him. He dropped his bow and shouted that the fight should be with whatever weapons each person picked. Then, with a sword in hand, he started walking towards the knoll. Rolf took an arrow from his quiver and nocked it on the string.

When Vemund was nearer, Rolf drew the bow; no bow had ever drawn harder, yet none had been so lively in his hand. The arrow sped; Vemund turned not aside, but when the shaft struck on his breast the wood flew to splinters, and the point fell down. All the Orkneymen cried out in fear, but the baresarks shouted. Rolf took a second arrow and waited awhile.

When Vemund got closer, Rolf pulled back the bowstring; no bow had ever felt heavier, yet none had felt so responsive in his grip. The arrow raced forward; Vemund didn’t flinch, but when the arrow hit his chest, the wood shattered into pieces, and the tip fell to the ground. All the Orkneymen screamed in fear, but the berserkers cheered. Rolf grabbed a second arrow and paused for a moment.

Then he shot again, and the arrow struck Vemund on the throat; it turned aside, and flew sliddering away. Some of the Orkneymen withdrew to the door of the church, crying that they should be let in. But the outlaws began to come forward.

Then he shot again, and the arrow hit Vemund in the throat; it deflected and flew away. Some of the Orkneymen moved back to the church door, shouting to be let in. But the outlaws started to advance.

Then Rolf drew one of those arrows from the ground, and wiped the point, and made ready.

Then Rolf picked up one of those arrows from the ground, wiped the tip, and got ready.

When Vemund was twenty paces away Rolf shot for the third time. The arrow went in a level flight, and struck Vemund on the breast; there it sunk to the feathers. Those baresarks, coming behind, saw a foot of the shaft stand out from Vemund's back.

When Vemund was twenty steps away, Rolf took his third shot. The arrow flew straight and hit Vemund in the chest, burying itself up to the feathers. The berserkers, coming up behind, saw a foot of the arrow sticking out of Vemund's back.

Then Vemund brandished his sword and ran at Rolf; Rolf took the second arrow and sent it at him. In the eye it struck him, and pierced to the brain; down fell the baresark, and died before he reached the ground.

Then Vemund swung his sword and charged at Rolf; Rolf released the second arrow and shot it at him. It hit him in the eye and penetrated his brain; the berserker fell down and died before he hit the ground.

Rolf took the third arrow and put it in his quiver.

Rolf grabbed the third arrow and placed it in his quiver.

Then the Orkneyingers came running from the church with their weapons, and all rushed at the outlaws. Grani shouted that the baresarks should lay down their arms; but they, fearing death, drew into a circle and would not yield. They began to cast spears at the Orkneyingers.

Then the Orkneyingers came running out of the church with their weapons, and all charged at the outlaws. Grani shouted for the berserkers to drop their arms; but they, fearing death, formed a circle and refused to surrender. They began throwing spears at the Orkneyingers.

"Shoot arrows at them," said Grani to Rolf.

"Shoot arrows at them," Grani told Rolf.

"I have done my share," quoth he.

"I've done my part," he said.

Then the Orkneyingers ran round that circle of outlaws, and did their best to pry into it; but they got only wounds. The baresarks began to grit their teeth and work themselves to anger as if they had been wolves; that was their way in battle. Frodi went nearer to look at that sight.

Then the Orkneyingers ran around that group of outlaws, trying their best to break through, but they only ended up getting hurt. The berserkers started to grit their teeth and work themselves into a rage as if they were wolves; that was their battle style. Frodi moved closer to get a better look at the scene.

Then one baresark shot a spear at Frodi, and cut his shoulder so that it bled. At that Frodi turned red, and took his bill, and went at that man. The baresark swung his sword, but Frodi caught it with the bill and spun it aloft; then he hooked at the man with the back of the bill, and caught him by the neck, and pulled him down grovelling. An Orkneyman pierced the outlaw as he lay.

Then one berserker threw a spear at Frodi, hitting his shoulder and causing it to bleed. Frodi flushed with anger, grabbed his polearm, and charged at the man. The berserker swung his sword, but Frodi blocked it with the polearm and lifted it high. Then he hooked the man by the neck with the back of the polearm and yanked him down to the ground. An Orkneyman stabbed the outlaw while he was lying there.

So the circle of the baresarks was broken, but they sought to draw again together. Then Frodi took his bill, and made at the two men to right and left of the opening; one he caught with the point of the bill, and pitched him sideways; that man fell on the circle at another place and broke it there. Next Frodi pitched the other baresark clean across the circle against the men at the other side; two fell at once.

So the group of the baresarks was disrupted, but they tried to regroup. Then Frodi grabbed his spear and aimed it at the two men to the right and left of the opening; he hit one with the tip of the spear and threw him sideways; that guy landed in another spot in the circle and broke it there. Next, Frodi launched the other baresark straight across the circle at the men on the other side; two fell at once.

Then Grani shouted and rushed within the ring, and all the Orkneyingers fell on the baresarks at every point. Some were slain right there; some broke away and were chased about; one by one they died among the huts and the frames for drying fish.

Then Grani shouted and charged into the ring, and all the Orkneyingers attacked the berserkers from every direction. Some were killed on the spot; some broke free and were pursued; one by one, they fell among the huts and the racks for drying fish.

Frodi, when he had done that much, stood by Rolf and struck no more. When the fighting was finished the Orkneyingers looked to their hurts, and it was found that no one was badly wounded. All said that the death of Vemund the Pitiless was not so bad by half as the living of him.

Frodi, after doing that much, stood with Rolf and stopped fighting. Once the battle ended, the Orkneyingers checked their injuries, and it turned out that no one was seriously hurt. Everyone agreed that Vemund the Pitiless’s death was nowhere near as bad as having him alive.

Now Grani was very happy and talkative, and he praised his men much; but he seemed constrained before Rolf, and spoke to Frodi. "And thou saidst thou couldst not use the bill!"

Now Grani was really happy and chatty, and he praised his men a lot; but he appeared uneasy in front of Rolf and spoke to Frodi. "And you said you couldn't use the axe!"

Frodi answered, "So I thought, but it is no different from handling a pitchfork."

Frodi replied, "That's what I thought, but it's just like using a pitchfork."

Grani whooped with laughter, and would tell that saying to others. Frodi beseeched him: "Cease thy talking, lest men give me a new nickname."

Grani burst out laughing and would share that saying with others. Frodi pleaded with him: "Stop talking, or people will give me a new nickname."

But Grani told Frodi's words in the presence of many, and all cried that Frodi should be called Pitchfork Frodi. He grumbled to Rolf thereat.

But Grani shared Frodi's words in front of many people, and everyone shouted that Frodi should be called Pitchfork Frodi. He complained to Rolf about it.

"Better be glad," said Rolf, "that nothing worse has come to thee than a sore shoulder and a new name."

"Better be grateful," said Rolf, "that nothing worse has happened to you than a sore shoulder and a new name."

Now Sweyn came sailing back, angered that he had been tricked, but much afraid of what might have happened at Hawksness in his absence. As for Ar the Peacock, he lay without speech until the morrow, when he came to himself; but he was a broken man ever after that shock.

Now Sweyn came sailing back, angry that he had been fooled, but also worried about what might have happened at Hawksness while he was gone. As for Ar the Peacock, he remained speechless until the next day when he regained his senses; but he was a shattered man from that moment on.

Grani took the spoil from the baresark ship, and divided it into five parts. Two parts he gave to those fishers whose houses the baresarks had burned; one part he divided among those who had wounds; the rest he sent to the lodging of Rolf and Frodi. Grani took nothing for himself, nor did he go with the treasure to Rolf; and men said among themselves that, during all these doings, Rolf and Grani had spoken to each other only when they must.

Grani took the loot from the baresark ship and split it into five parts. He gave two parts to the fishermen whose homes the baresarks had burned; one part he distributed among those who had injuries; the rest he sent to the home of Rolf and Frodi. Grani kept nothing for himself, nor did he take the treasure to Rolf; and people said to each other that, throughout all of this, Rolf and Grani had only talked when they had to.

From that time the viking's bow was Rolf's own. Those two arrows which had slain the baresark were hung up in the church; but Rolf took the third arrow with the silver point, and bound it in the quiver with a silken thread.

From that moment, the Viking's bow belonged to Rolf. The two arrows that had killed the baresark were displayed in the church, but Rolf kept the third arrow with the silver tip and tied it in the quiver with a silk thread.

  CHAPTER XXII

NOW KIARTAN IS BACK

As weakness grew on him, Ar the Peacock kept Grani much by his side. One day Ar said: "I see that thou art troubled at times. Is aught weighing on thee?"

As his weakness increased, Ar the Peacock kept Grani close by his side. One day Ar said, "I can see that you're troubled at times. Is something bothering you?"

Grani answered: "Rolf is on my mind."

Grani replied, "I'm thinking about Rolf."

Ar said: "Put away the thought of him."

Ar said, "Forget him."

"That I cannot do," replied Grani, "for I feel I did wrong in enthralling him, and I cannot be easy until he hath forgiven me."

"That's something I can't do," Grani replied, "because I feel like I messed up by enchanting him, and I won't feel at peace until he forgives me."

"Meseems," quoth Ar, "that thou expectest Rolf to come and say 'I forgive thee,' before ever thou hast shown him that thou art sorry."

"It seems to me," said Ar, "that you expect Rolf to come and say 'I forgive you,' before you've even shown him that you're sorry."

Grani answered nothing.

Grani said nothing.

"Go now," said Ar, "and seek him out. Confess thyself in the wrong."

"Go now," said Ar, "and find him. Admit that you were wrong."

"It is hard to do that," responded Grani.

"It’s hard to do that," replied Grani.

"Thou art well named Grani the Proud," said Ar; but then he added: "Never have I blamed thee till now, but thou shouldst have done this thing at the very first. And the longer this estrangement lasts, the harder it will be to forget."

"You are rightly called Grani the Proud," said Ar; but then he added: "I have never blamed you until now, but you should have done this from the very beginning. And the longer this distance lasts, the harder it will be to forget."

Grani made no answer, but communed for a while with himself; though it was hard to his pride, at last he decided to humble himself before Rolf. He went to the dwelling of Rolf and Frodi; they were on the headland watching the fishing fleet, and thither Grani followed. He sat down at the edge of the cliff beside those two, and had speech with Frodi; but between him and Rolf passed at the first only the good-day.

Grani didn't say anything, but took a moment to think things over; although it was tough on his pride, he finally chose to swallow his pride and approach Rolf. He went to Rolf and Frodi's place; they were on the cliff watching the fishing boats, and Grani followed them there. He sat down at the edge of the cliff beside them and talked with Frodi; but he and Rolf only exchanged a brief greeting at first.

Frodi asked: "War with the Scots is expected in the spring?"

Frodi asked, "Is war with the Scots expected in the spring?"

"Aye," answered Grani.

"Yeah," answered Grani.

"I would I were in Iceland!" Frodi said.

"I wish I were in Iceland!" Frodi said.

"Oh ye Icelanders!" cried Grani. "Why is it ye always burn to return—whether ye love your foggy isle and plain men more, or our realm less?"

"Oh you Icelanders!" shouted Grani. "Why do you always yearn to go back—do you love your misty island and simple people more, or do you care less for our kingdom?"

"In your realm," answered Frodi, "there are three pests which no Icelander can bear. The first is your baresarks, which in Iceland are held in restraint, but here they go at large. The second is your vikings, which dare not come to us, but here they harry the coasts. And the third is the habit of burning a man in his house, which by us has been done some few times in great matters, yet is always punished; but here it is done in any little quarrel, and little shame is felt for it. And if I leave this land without being burned, then I am lucky."

"In your land," Frodi replied, "there are three types of trouble that no Icelander can stand. The first is your berserkers, who are kept in check in Iceland, but here they run wild. The second is your vikings, who wouldn’t dare come to us, but here they raid the shores. And the third is the practice of burning a man in his own home, which has happened a few times in significant cases among us, but it’s always punished; yet here, it happens over minor disputes, and there’s little shame in it. And if I manage to leave this land without being burned, then I consider myself lucky."

Grani laughed, and then Rolf spoke. Quoth he: "And as for our land of simple men against thy realm of kings and earls, all I know is that with us there is law to restrain all men. But if thy earls fall out, then the Orkneys are rent with war. And at all times your lives lie in the power of the Scots, who any summer day may come and sweep the land. Nay, the winter is open: why may they not fall upon us now?"

Grani laughed, and then Rolf spoke. He said: "As for our land of simple folks versus your realm of kings and earls, all I know is that we have laws to keep everyone in check. But when your earls clash, the Orkneys are thrown into chaos. And at any time, your lives are at the mercy of the Scots, who could come and invade your land any summer day. No, winter is not secure either: why couldn’t they attack us now?"

"It is possible," said Frodi, but Grani had nothing to reply.

"It’s possible," said Frodi, but Grani had no response.

"And consider this," Rolf said. "Thou art Grani, fosterling of Ar the thane; thou hast honor, and a part of all spoils are thine. But Ar is coming to his end, and some day another thane will rule here. When thy honors fall away, and thou must take thy place like other men: how then wilt thou think of the doings of kings and earls?"

"And think about this," Rolf said. "You are Grani, the adopted son of Ar the thane; you have honor, and you share in all the spoils. But Ar is nearing his end, and someday another thane will take over. When your honors fade and you have to stand alongside other men: how will you then reflect on the actions of kings and earls?"

"I fear no misfortune," answered Grani.

"I don't fear any misfortune," Grani replied.

"Then," quoth Rolf, "thou art fitted to be an Icelander. And now I will say what I have many times thought: that thy speech is more of Iceland than of this place. Whence did Ar take thee?"

"Then," said Rolf, "you are suited to be an Icelander. And now I will say what I have thought many times: that your way of speaking is more Icelandic than from here. Where did Ar find you?"

Grani grew red, but answered: "Thou hidest thy parentage."

Grani turned red but replied, "You're hiding your background."

"True," replied Rolf. "Now I crave thy pardon for questioning thee."

"True," Rolf replied. "Now I apologize for questioning you."

That was the end of that talk, for Rolf drew within himself, and Grani felt shame that he could not ask pardon so easily as the Icelander; and the more he looked on Rolf's countenance the more it seemed that they should be friends. He ceased speaking, and sat with his back half turned, trying to say the words; but for a long time they would not come. At length he said:

That was the end of that conversation, as Rolf withdrew into himself, and Grani felt embarrassed that he couldn't apologize as easily as the Icelander; and the more he looked at Rolf's face, the more it seemed like they should be friends. He stopped talking and sat with his back partially turned, trying to find the right words; but for a long time, they wouldn't come. Finally, he said:

"Rolf."

"Rolf."

"Aye?" Rolf answered.

"Yeah?" Rolf answered.

Grani said nothing for a while more; at length again he said, "Rolf."

Grani stayed silent for a bit longer; finally, he spoke up again, "Rolf."

"What is it?" Rolf asked.

"What's that?" Rolf asked.

But for a second time Grani could not bring himself to speak. Yet at last he made ready to speak without fail and ask forgiveness, and the words were on his tongue.

But for a second time, Grani couldn’t bring himself to speak. Yet finally, he prepared to speak without fail and ask for forgiveness, and the words were on his tongue.

Then suddenly Rolf rose, and pointed out upon the water, where a ship had come into view; and he cried, "At last cometh he for whom I have waited!"

Then suddenly Rolf stood up and pointed out at the water, where a ship had appeared; and he shouted, "Finally, he comes for whom I have been waiting!"

No need to ask whose ship that was, for Grani saw that it was Kiartan's. And weakly he put aside the chance to set himself right with Rolf, and inquired instead why Rolf waited there for Kiartan so long.

No need to ask whose ship that was, because Grani saw that it was Kiartan's. Weakly, he set aside the chance to make things right with Rolf and instead asked why Rolf was waiting there for Kiartan for so long.

"Tell me first," responded Rolf, "why he cometh in such haste, with oars and sails both. He thinks that by this time I am surely gone; but his debts and goods will not flee from him, and he hath hours before sunset to make the harbor. Can he be pursued by aught? Let us watch the headland to the eastward."

"First tell me," Rolf replied, "why he's coming in such a hurry, with both oars and sails. He thinks I must be gone by now; but his debts and possessions won't escape him, and he has hours before sunset to reach the harbor. Could something be pursuing him? Let's keep an eye on the headland to the east."

"There comes another ship," cried Frodi.

"There’s another ship coming," shouted Frodi.

They watched that ship appear: a war-ship, long and low. Grani cried that that must be a viking, and was for running to the hall; but Rolf bade him wait. Then there came a second war-ship, and two more together, and then a great ship, very large; after that the nose of yet another vessel pushed around the headland.

They watched the ship come into view: a warship, long and low. Grani shouted that it must be a Viking ship and wanted to run to the hall, but Rolf told him to wait. Then a second warship arrived, followed by two more at the same time, and then a huge ship, very large; after that, the bow of yet another vessel appeared around the headland.

"Is Earl Thorfinn," asked Grani, "coming to visit his realm?"

"Is Earl Thorfinn," Grani asked, "coming to visit his territory?"

"Why should Kiartan," responded Rolf, "flee before the Earl, who hath sold him permission to trade here? That is the fleet of the Scots!"

"Why should Kiartan," Rolf replied, "run away from the Earl, who has given him permission to trade here? That is the fleet of the Scots!"

"More of them are in sight," said Frodi.

"More of them are in sight," Frodi said.

So they stayed only long enough to see that the fisher fleet, leaving nets and lines, was hurrying to the shore. Those three left the headland and ran to Hawksness; there they told the tidings and gathered men, arming all those who came to the hall. The women were sent into the church with the children, but the men went down to the beach. There the fishermen first made a landing, and hurried for their arms; but when all were gathered together they were very few against what must be the might of the Scots.

So they stayed just long enough to see that the fishing fleet, leaving their nets and lines, was rushing to shore. The three of them left the headland and ran to Hawksness; there they shared the news and gathered men, arming everyone who came to the hall. The women were sent to the church with the children, while the men went down to the beach. There the fishermen first landed and quickly grabbed their weapons; but when everyone was gathered, they were alarmingly few compared to what would surely be the strength of the Scots.

Then the ship of Kiartan neared the shore. Frodi said to Rolf: "Before the Scots come there will be time to claim thy due of him."

Then Kiartan's ship approached the shore. Frodi said to Rolf, "Before the Scots arrive, there will be time to claim what you’re owed from him."

"Not in the face of this danger," answered Rolf.

"Not with this danger," Rolf replied.

Kiartan ran his ship upon the beach, and his men leaped out and pushed her higher up the shingle. Kiartan ran to Ar, and begged protection. "Fight thou with us," quoth Ar. "We shall be but six score against six hundred." Kiartan turned pale and bit his fingers.

Kiartan ran his ship onto the beach, and his crew jumped out and pushed her further up onto the pebbles. Kiartan rushed to Ar and asked for protection. "Fight with us," Ar said. "We’ll only be a hundred against six hundred." Kiartan turned pale and bit his fingers.

Frodi said, "He is as big a coward as I." Grani laughed.

Frodi said, "He's just as much of a coward as I am." Grani laughed.

Now when the Scots neared the shore, the people gave way from the beach and drew a little up the hillside; and the nearer the Scots came, the more the Orkneymen withdrew. Then when the Scots were landing, some of the Hawksness men threw away their arms and sat down where they were; and some fled away to the downs and the heather, where they might hide. But Ar said he would not flee, and went back again to fight. Those who went with him were only Grani and Sweyn, and Rolf and Frodi followed behind.

Now when the Scots approached the shore, the people moved back from the beach and climbed a bit up the hillside; and the closer the Scots got, the more the Orkneymen retreated. Then when the Scots were landing, some of the Hawksness men discarded their weapons and sat down where they were; while others ran off to the hills and the heather to find a place to hide. But Ar said he wouldn’t run away, and he turned back to fight. Those who went with him were only Grani and Sweyn, and Rolf and Frodi followed behind.

"This is no Icelanders quarrel," said Ar. "We go to die, but the Scots will give you peace."

"This isn't a fight with the Icelanders," Ar said. "We’re heading to our deaths, but the Scots will bring you peace."

"Nevertheless we will look on a while," answered Rolf.

"Still, we'll watch for a bit," Rolf replied.

Then Ar took his stand on that knoll whence Rolf had slain the baresark; he had his church and his hall at his back, and thinking to die as became a man he seemed to gain his strength again, and shot arrows in marvellous wise. Twenty he sent among the Scots as they landed, and hurt a man with each; then he took his spear, and waited for the Scots to come nearer.

Then Ar stood on that hill where Rolf had killed the baresark; his church and hall were behind him, and determined to face his fate like a true man, he seemed to regain his strength and shot arrows impressively. He fired twenty arrows among the Scots as they landed, injuring a man with each one; then he picked up his spear and waited for the Scots to come closer.

"Now," said Frodi to Rolf, "shall we stay or go?"

"Now," Frodi said to Rolf, "should we stay or leave?"

"If we stay," answered Rolf, "we never see Iceland again. Yet I have not the heart to leave those three as they stand there." So he and Frodi drew still nearer to Ar, and stood at his back.

"If we stay," Rolf replied, "we'll never see Iceland again. But I can't bring myself to leave those three standing there." So he and Frodi moved closer to Ar and stood behind him.

But some archer in the fleet sent forth a shaft, and it smote Ar; in the throat it smote him, and he fell. Like a man he died there, near his father's hall; and the Scots, shouting, began to come forward. "Flee!" said Sweyn to Grani.

But an archer in the fleet fired an arrow, and it hit Ar in the throat, and he fell. He died like a man, right by his father's hall; and the Scots, cheering, started to advance. "Run!" Sweyn shouted to Grani.

"Wilt thou flee?" asked Grani.

"Will you run away?" asked Grani.

A spear struck Sweyn in the leg, and down he sat. "Here I stay," quoth he.

A spear hit Sweyn in the leg, and he sat down. "I'm staying here," he said.

"Then here stay I," answered Grani.

"Then I'll stay here," Grani replied.

But those fisher-folk who had thrown down their arms ran to Grani in a crowd, and cried that he should not stay to be killed. Some bore Sweyn within the church, where no Scot would slay him before the altar; and when Grani saw that, he suffered himself to be pushed away. So he came to the hillside before ever the Scots reached him; and when they began to shoot at him with arrows, he ran. And Rolf and Frodi ran along the hillside a little higher up.

But those fishermen who had laid down their weapons rushed to Grani in a crowd, begging him not to stay and get killed. Some carried Sweyn into the church, where no Scot would harm him by the altar; and when Grani saw that, he allowed himself to be pushed away. So he made it to the hillside before the Scots caught up with him; and when they started shooting arrows at him, he ran. Rolf and Frodi ran along the hillside a little higher up.

Now the Scots sent swift archers in chase. Grani was armed and had heavy weapons; Frodi was slow and Rolf would not leave him; so the archers began to come up on them, and it looked bad for them. Grani knew the country; he sought the best ways, calling to Rolf that they should meet at the Vale of the Hermit. Then he threw off his mail and ran freely, and shook off his pursuers in a little wood. But in that same wood Rolf took the wrong course; for thinking he knew the way to the Vale he led Frodi where should be a glen with a growth of trees.—Nothing was there of the kind, but a bare hillside rose, where was no cover, and the Scots began to shout as they saw them close in front.

Now the Scots sent fast archers after them. Grani was armed and had heavy weapons; Frodi was slow, and Rolf wouldn’t leave him behind; so the archers started closing in, and it was looking bad for them. Grani knew the area; he looked for the best paths, calling to Rolf that they should meet at the Vale of the Hermit. Then he took off his armor and ran free, shaking off his pursuers in a small forest. But in that same forest, Rolf took the wrong path; thinking he knew the way to the Vale, he led Frodi to where there should have been a glen with trees. Instead, there was nothing like that, just a bare hillside, with no cover, and the Scots began to shout as they saw them coming close.

Now Grani knew the way better. When he reached the copse he stood and looked where Rolf and Frodi ran on the hillside above him. Then he heard a panting, and looked down. There was Kiartan hiding in the fern.

Now Grani knew the path better. When he got to the thicket, he paused and watched Rolf and Frodi running on the hillside above him. Then he heard some heavy breathing and glanced down. Kiartan was hiding in the ferns.

"Look up now," said Grani, "and see who runneth there above us."

"Look up now," said Grani, "and see who's running up there above us."

When Kiartan saw Rolf, first he started and then he looked sidewise at Grani. "They can never escape," said he.

When Kiartan saw Rolf, he jumped at first and then glanced sideways at Grani. "They can never escape," he said.

"I will call them hither," replied Grani.

"I'll call them over," replied Grani.

"That will bring us in danger!" Kiartan cried.

"That's going to put us in danger!" Kiartan shouted.

But Grani leaped upon a boulder and prepared to shout. Then as he stood there, Kiartan snatched up a billet of wood and smote at him from the side: foul was that assault. The stroke fell on the shoulder, but Grani twisted his arm and cast the billet aside; he smote in return, and Kiartan fell. So Grani shouted aloud to Rolf, who stood on the hillside with Frodi and studied his road.

But Grani jumped onto a rock and got ready to shout. Just then, Kiartan grabbed a piece of wood and hit him from the side: that was a dirty attack. The blow landed on Grani's shoulder, but he twisted his arm and tossed the piece of wood aside; he struck back, and Kiartan went down. So Grani shouted loudly to Rolf, who stood on the hillside with Frodi, checking their path.

So many copses did Rolf see that he knew not where to go, for most were but small clumps, where was no safety; and only one led to the hidden winding watercourse and the secluded dell. But when he heard Grani and saw him, he turned thither, although he must go back a little way. He and Frodi ran hastily, rushing down the hillside with much speed. And they saw they could avoid all but one of the Scots.

Rolf saw so many small woods that he didn’t know where to go, since most were just little clusters that offered no safety; only one led to the hidden winding water and the private glade. But when he heard Grani and spotted him, he turned that way, even though he had to backtrack a bit. He and Frodi ran quickly, racing down the hillside with great speed. They realized they could avoid all but one of the Scots.

That man had run wide of their track, flanking them lest they should double back; now he ran in on them and prepared to strike with his sword. On that slope was no good footing; but the Scot braced himself where the Icelanders must pass, and they could hardly both escape him without a wound. But when Rolf rushed down on him, with sword raised, and those two looked into each other's eyes, then the Scot did not strike, but stood like stone. Neither did Rolf smite, but Frodi struck hard with the butt of his bill; they left that Scot lying in a heap, and sped downward into the hollow.

That man had strayed away from their path, moving to the side so they couldn’t turn back; now he charged at them, ready to hit with his sword. The ground on that slope was unstable, but the Scot positioned himself where the Icelanders had to go past, making it nearly impossible for both to get away without getting hurt. But when Rolf charged at him with his sword raised, and they locked eyes, the Scot didn’t attack; he stood still like a statue. Rolf also held back, but Frodi swung hard with the back of his weapon; they left the Scot lying there and rushed down into the hollow.

There they found Grani with Kiartan, and Grani had bound the shipmaster's hands behind his back. Hastily they went into the copse, driving Kiartan before them; they found the crooked watercourse and followed it among the stones; it was dry and they wet not their feet. So in a while they came to a little dell, nestled among the hills; the place was called the Vale of the Hermit. But no one lived there, only in one place had been a farm; the hall had been burned, but a storehouse still stood stout against the weather. Thither they went and rested, knowing that no Scot could find them in that place.

There they found Grani with Kiartan, who had tied the shipmaster's hands behind his back. They quickly entered the thicket, pushing Kiartan ahead of them. They discovered the winding stream and followed it through the stones; it was dry, so they didn’t get their feet wet. After a while, they reached a small valley tucked away among the hills; it was called the Vale of the Hermit. But no one lived there; there used to be a farm, the hall had burned down, but a storage building still stood strong against the elements. They went there and rested, knowing that no Scots would be able to find them in that place.

Grani loosed Kiartan and bade him gather wood. "And if thou seekest to flee thou wilt carry an arrow in the ribs. Make a fire, for I see beef is in the storehouse, drying, and the green hide hangs against the wall. We will sup." So Kiartan gathered wood and made a fire.

Grani released Kiartan and told him to gather wood. "And if you try to escape, you'll take an arrow in the ribs. Make a fire, because I see there's beef in the storehouse, drying, and the green hide is hanging against the wall. We will have dinner." So Kiartan gathered wood and made a fire.

"One thing I fail to understand," said Frodi to Rolf: "why neither thou nor that Scot smote at the other, and it was left to me to knock him down."

"One thing I don't get," Frodi said to Rolf, "is why neither you nor that Scot attacked the other, and it was up to me to take him out."

"That was strange to me also," said Grani.

"That felt strange to me too," Grani said.

Rolf said: "I knew that man, and he was Malcolm, my father's thrall. For very astonishment we could not strike."

Rolf said: "I knew that guy, and he was Malcolm, my father's servant. We were so shocked we couldn't move."

"Then I gave him a headache," quoth Frodi, "to make him remember his manner of gaining his freedom."

"Then I gave him a headache," said Frodi, "to remind him how he won his freedom."

"Preserve me from such headaches as thou dealest!" said Rolf. "The butt of thy bill is worse than the point."

"Spare me from such headaches as you give!" said Rolf. "The total of your bill is worse than the amount."

Then Grani told why he had bound Kiartan. "And now," said he, "thou canst take on him thy vengeance, whatever that may be."

Then Grani explained why he had tied up Kiartan. "And now," he said, "you can get your revenge on him, whatever that might be."

"Call him here," said Rolf.

"Bring him here," said Rolf.

So Kiartan was called thither and crouched thereby; it was plain that he expected to be killed. "In what has he offended thee?" asked Grani.

So Kiartan was called over and crouched down; it was clear that he expected to be killed. "How has he wronged you?" asked Grani.

"Now," answered Rolf, "that which I say in his hearing will be to him the worst part of his punishment. He is my uncle, and through him my father came to his death."

"Now," Rolf replied, "what I say in his presence will be the worst part of his punishment. He is my uncle, and because of him, my father met his end."

But when they looked to see him weep, or hear him blame himself, Kiartan rose and thanked them that his life was spared. In loathing they bade him go into the storehouse and lie; then they laid themselves down inside the door, and slept.

But when they looked to see him cry or hear him blame himself, Kiartan got up and thanked them for sparing his life. In disgust, they told him to go into the storehouse and lie down; then they lay down inside the door and fell asleep.

For the sake of air, they left the door wide. In the morning they found that Kiartan was gone; and while they were asking where he might be, they heard his voice at a little distance, saying that there those three lay in that storehouse, and the Scots should slay them. Then was heard the rush of feet.

For some fresh air, they left the door wide open. In the morning, they discovered that Kiartan was missing; and while they were wondering where he could be, they heard his voice nearby, saying that the three were lying in that storeroom, and the Scots would kill them. Then they heard the sound of running footsteps.

  CHAPTER XXIII

THE ARRIVAL OF EARL THORFINN

Rolf shut the storehouse door, and Frodi held it until it was barred. The Scots could move neither Frodi nor the bars, and knew not what to do. All within was dark, save for light from the crack of the door; and when the Scots who stood before the crack felt Frodi's bill, they stood back. Then Rolf shot arrows out through the crack, and the Scots stood aside, so that those within could do no more. They heard the Scots say that no time should be wasted for three men.

Rolf closed the storehouse door, and Frodi kept it shut until it was secured. The Scots couldn't budge either Frodi or the bars, and they were unsure of what to do. Inside, it was pitch black, except for the light shining through the crack of the door; when the Scots standing by the crack felt Frodi's spear, they stepped back. Then Rolf fired arrows through the crack, and the Scots moved out of the way, leaving those inside unable to do anything further. They heard the Scots say that there was no point in wasting time over three men.

"Now," said Frodi, "they will go away."

"Now," Frodi said, "they're going to leave."

"Be not too hopeful," said Grani.

"Don't be too hopeful," said Grani.

When smoke began to puff in, they knew that the thatch had been fired over their heads. "So," quoth Frodi, "I shall be burned in the Orkneys after all. Seest thou, Grani, why no Icelander loves thy land?"

When smoke started to billow in, they realized that the thatch had been set on fire above them. "So," Frodi said, "I guess I’m going to be burned in the Orkneys after all. Do you see now, Grani, why no Icelander loves your land?"

They sat there a while and the place grew hot; then Grani began to pace up and down. "Would that I," he said at last, "had never seen the Orkneys!"

They sat there for a while, and the place got hot; then Grani started to pace back and forth. "I wish I had never seen the Orkneys!" he finally said.

"What is this?" asked Rolf.

"What's this?" asked Rolf.

Grani said after a silence: "I shall never speak again to my father, whom I have not seen these many years." Next he said: "My sister must be almost a woman." After that said he: "Peaceful was our home."

Grani said after a moment of silence: "I will never talk to my father again, whom I haven't seen in so many years." Then he added: "My sister must be nearly an adult." After that, he said: "Our home was peaceful."

Frodi tried to comfort him, but Grani would not listen. "Let us die in the open," he cried, "and give an account of ourselves!"

Frodi tried to comfort him, but Grani wouldn’t listen. “Let’s die out in the open,” he shouted, “and stand for what we believe!”

But when they tried to leave that smothering place, they found the Scots had braced the door, and it could not be moved. Then a corner of the roof fell down, and burned inside the storehouse.

But when they tried to leave that suffocating place, they found the Scots had barricaded the door, and it couldn’t be moved. Then a corner of the roof collapsed, igniting a fire inside the storehouse.

"Now," cried Grani in despair, "would I were once more on the home-field of Fellstead, looking abroad on old Broadfirth and the peaceful dales!"

"Now," shouted Grani in despair, "I wish I were back on the home field of Fellstead, gazing out at old Broadfirth and the peaceful valleys!"

"A wonderful thing thou sayest!" exclaimed Rolf.

"A wonderful thing you say!" exclaimed Rolf.

"Let wonders be," said Frodi. "But since we cannot leave this place by the front door, why not by the rear?"

"Let the wonders be," said Frodi. "But since we can't leave this place through the front door, why not go out the back?"

"How do that?" asked Grani.

"How do you do that?" asked Grani.

Frodi drew aside the heavy hide which hung at the back of the storehouse, against the rock of the hillside; there were a carved stone doorway and a black cave.

Frodi pushed aside the heavy hide that hung at the back of the storage room, against the hillside rock; there was a carved stone doorway and a dark cave.

"Now," cried Grani, "rightly is this place called the Vale of the Hermit; this was his house, though I never knew of it till now. Let us be quick!"

"Now," shouted Grani, "it's clear why this place is called the Vale of the Hermit; this was his home, even though I had no idea until now. Let's hurry!"

So they went into that cave and sat there, while the fire burned the storehouse quite away, and its roof-beams fell across the door of the cave and hid it. Moreover the green hide did not burn through, and kept out the smoke; and a little air came in through a fissure of the rock. Then the Scots who watched went their way, and Kiartan with them. When they were gone, those three thrust the hide and the beams aside from the cave-mouth, and leaped out over the embers. They were near stifled, and weak from the heat.

So they went into that cave and sat there while the fire completely burned down the storehouse, causing its roof beams to fall across the cave's entrance and block it. The green hide didn’t catch fire and kept the smoke out, and a little bit of air came in through a crack in the rock. Then the Scots who were watching left, and Kiartan went with them. Once they were gone, the three of them pushed the hide and beams aside from the cave entrance and jumped over the embers. They were almost suffocated and felt weak from the heat.

Those Scots and Kiartan went back to Hawksness, and for what he had done they gave him his ship unplundered. But they plundered the hall and the church, and with the riches of Ar they had both sport and quarrels, until all was divided. Then they sent out vessels to ravage in the Orkneys; but the main body, and the leader, sat there at Hawksness, and because it was believed Earl Thorfinn thought them still in Scotland, and no ship had been spared to go south and tell of them, they had no fear of him. For it would have been a great undertaking for any small boat to cross the Pentland Firth.

Those Scots and Kiartan returned to Hawksness, and because of what he had done, they returned his ship untouched. However, they looted the hall and the church, and with the wealth from Ar, they indulged in both fun and fights until everything was divided. After that, they sent out ships to raid the Orkneys; but the main group and their leader stayed at Hawksness. They believed Earl Thorfinn thought they were still in Scotland, and since no ship had been sent south to inform him, they felt no fear of him. Crossing the Pentland Firth would have been a significant task for any small boat.

But on a day when the Earl sat in his hall, in Thurso of Caithness, his men came to him, saying: "There are messengers without, and they would speak with thee." But the men laughed.

But on a day when the Earl was sitting in his hall in Thurso of Caithness, his men came to him, saying: "There are messengers outside, and they want to talk to you." But the men laughed.

"Why laugh ye?" asked the Earl.

"Why are you laughing?" asked the Earl.

"The messengers say they are from the Orkneys, yet no ship has come, and they are the worst of scarecrows."

"The messengers say they’re from the Orkneys, but no ship has arrived, and they look like the worst scarecrows."

"But bring them in," said the Earl.

"But bring them in," said the Earl.

So three men were brought before the Earl. One was of middle height, and slender; he bore a bow. One was taller, and carried a sword. The third was as big as any man in that place, and he held in his hand a great bill. All in rags were those men, as if their garments had been scorched. They told the Earl that the Scots were in the Orkneys, and the Earl's men laughed mightily.

So three men were brought before the Earl. One was of average height and slim; he carried a bow. The second was taller and had a sword. The third was the biggest man in the room, holding a large bill. All three were dressed in rags, as if their clothes had been burned. They told the Earl that the Scots were in the Orkneys, and the Earl's men laughed heartily.

"Sailed ye across the Firth?" asked the Earl.

"Sailed across the Firth?" asked the Earl.

"We rowed," answered they.

"We rowed," they answered.

"In what?" asked the Earl. "And where is the boat?"

"In what?" asked the Earl. "And where's the boat?"

"It sunk off the shore," said those men, "and we swam the last mile."

"It sank off the coast," said those guys, "and we swam the last mile."

"Why are ye so burned?"

"Why are you so burned?"

They said they had been nigh burned to death.

They said they had almost been burned to death.

Then the Earl stilled the laughter of his men, and he leaned to that one who bore the bow; he was not much more than a lad. "Where didst thou get," asked the Earl, "that short-sword which thou wearest? For I know the weapon well, since once it belonged to Earl Sigurd my father."

Then the Earl silenced the laughter of his men and leaned toward the one who carried the bow; he was barely more than a kid. "Where did you get," the Earl asked, "that short sword you're wearing? I recognize the weapon well because it once belonged to my father, Earl Sigurd."

"That may be so," said the lad, "but it was given me out in Iceland."

"That might be true," the guy said, "but I got it in Iceland."

"Now," said the Earl, "I know the man to whom my father gave the sword, and he went out to Iceland. Tell me what man gave it thee; if the name is the same, then will I believe this news of thine. But if the name is different, then ye three shall die for your false word."

"Now," said the Earl, "I know the man to whom my father gave the sword, and he went out to Iceland. Tell me which man gave it to you; if the name is the same, then I will believe your news. But if the name is different, then you three will die for your lie."

"A light matter on which to hang lives," quoth that one. "Who knows how many have owned this sword? But I got it from Kari, Solmund's son."

"A trivial thing to hold so many lives," said the other. "Who knows how many have possessed this sword? But I received it from Kari, Solmund's son."

The Earl smote his thigh. "And to Kari my father gave it! Up, men, and dight yourselves for war! This day we sail for the Orkneys."

The Earl slapped his thigh. "And to Kari my father gave it! Get up, men, and prepare for battle! Today we set sail for the Orkneys."

So Earl Thorfinn sailed north, and with him went Grani, Rolf, and Frodi, those bearers of the tidings. And before ever the Scots were ready for them the Orkneyingers closed in upon Hawksness, and attacked the Scottish fleet. Some of the Scots were away, and some were ashore; those who might fight lashed their ships in a line, as in a line the Earl's ships bore down on them. That fight lasted not long, and all the Scottish ships were taken; the Scots who were on shore were hunted down, and as their ships came in from the other isles, they were taken one by one.

So Earl Thorfinn sailed north, bringing Grani, Rolf, and Frodi, the messengers with him. Before the Scots were prepared, the people from Orkney attacked Hawksness and took on the Scottish fleet. Some Scots were away, and others were on land; those who could fight tied their ships together as the Earl's ships charged at them. The battle didn't last long, and all the Scottish ships were captured; the Scots on land were hunted down, and as their ships arrived from the other islands, they were seized one by one.

Kiartan's ship was still on the beach, and he was found in the church.

Kiartan's ship was still on the shore, and he was found in the church.

  CHAPTER XXIV

Now Rolf and Grani argue.

Now says the tale that Rolf goes before the Earl, and tells of Kiartan's treachery.

Now the story goes that Rolf approaches the Earl and speaks of Kiartan's betrayal.

"Thou shalt have thine own way with him," quoth Thorfinn. "Shall he die by the hands of my men, or what atonement wilt thou take?"

"You're going to have your way with him," Thorfinn said. "Will he die at the hands of my men, or what kind of compensation do you want?"

"I ask not his death," said Rolf. "Give me his ship to return to Iceland in, and his goods to repay my mother for all her sufferings." But of those sufferings, nor of all that Kiartan had done, the Earl did not ask until later.

"I don't want him dead," said Rolf. "Just give me his ship to take back to Iceland, and his belongings to pay my mother back for everything she’s been through." But the Earl didn't ask about those struggles or all that Kiartan had done until later.

"Thou art easy," said he, "upon him who sought thy life; but all shall be as thou sayest."

"You're easy on the one who tried to kill you," he said, "but everything will be as you say."

Then Grani spoke apart with the Earl, and after that Thorfinn gave orders to his men. Where the sward lay greenest (for no snow lay on southern slopes all that winter) they cut a strip of turf; its middle they raised and propped aloft on spears, but its ends were still in the ground. Then the Earl called Rolf to come, and bade all men stand there and hear what Grani had to say. Before all, Grani told that he had wrongfully enthralled Rolf, and led by Kiartan had treated him unfairly. His sorrow he confessed, and he asked for pardon.

Then Grani spoke privately with the Earl, and afterward Thorfinn gave orders to his men. Where the grass was the greenest (since no snow had fallen on the southern slopes all winter), they cut a strip of turf; they raised the middle and propped it up on spears, leaving the ends in the ground. Then the Earl called Rolf to come forward and commanded everyone to stand there and listen to what Grani had to say. In front of everyone, Grani admitted that he had wrongfully enslaved Rolf and unfairly treated him with Kiartan's influence. He expressed his sorrow and asked for forgiveness.

Answered Rolf: "For this I grant pardon readily enough."

Answered Rolf: "I readily forgive this."

"Meseems thou sayest that coldly, man," said the Earl. "Now here stands Grani to swear blood-brothership with thee, under this turf. What sayest thou to that?"

"Makes me think you say that coldly, man," said the Earl. "Now here stands Grani to swear brotherhood with you, under this ground. What do you say to that?"

Now blood-brothership was a sacred ceremony, and those who swore it must uphold each other until death, if once the oath was taken under such a strip of turf, by letting blood from the arms mingle in the ground. And no greater honor might one man do another than to offer blood-brothership. But again Rolf spoke coolly, and said:

Now, blood-brothership was a sacred ceremony, and those who pledged it had to support each other until death, once the oath was made under a patch of earth, by letting their blood mix in the ground. There was no greater honor one man could offer another than to propose blood-brothership. But Rolf replied calmly, and said:

"Mayhap I am willing to do that."

"Maybe I'm willing to do that."

"Come, then," said Thorfinn. "Lay aside thy sword, and step under the turf with Grani."

"Come on," said Thorfinn. "Put down your sword and step under the turf with Grani."

"Once I swore," replied Rolf, "never to leave weapon from my reach. And another oath I call to mind, which later I may tell thee here. Now since blood-brothership is asked, here I name myself: Rolf, son of Hiarandi, of Cragness above Broadfirth in Iceland. And remembering what Grani said when we were like to be burnt together, I ask his true name, and his father's name, and his birthplace."

"Once I promised," replied Rolf, "never to be without a weapon. And I recall another vow I made, which I might share with you later. Now, since brotherhood is being requested, I introduce myself: Rolf, son of Hiarandi, from Cragness above Broadfirth in Iceland. And remembering what Grani said when we were almost burned together, I ask for his true name, his father's name, and where he's from."

"Grani hight I," answered that one. "Years long have I been fostered here, and I remember little of my childhood. But Einar is my father, Fellstead was our home, and the place is that same Broadfirth out in Iceland. So much I know and no more."

"Grani, that's me," replied the other. "I've been raised here for many years, and I don't remember much from my childhood. But Einar is my dad, Fellstead was our home, and the place is the same Broadfirth out in Iceland. That's all I know, nothing more."

Then those who stood by saw Rolf draw his short-sword and spring at Grani. At his forehead Rolf laid the sword, the flat to the skin. "Thus," cried he, "I laid this sword to thy father's head. But thus" (and he turned the sword) "I lay it to thine, edge to thy flesh. And because I promised to do it, thus I draw thy blood!"

Then those who were nearby watched as Rolf pulled out his short sword and lunged at Grani. He placed the flat of the sword against Grani's forehead. "Like this," he shouted, "I held this sword to your father's head. But like this" (and he turned the sword) "I hold it to yours, the edge against your flesh. And because I promised to do it, now I spill your blood!"

He drew the sword lightly across Grani's forehead, and the blood started out in little drops. Then Rolf dropped his arm, sheathed his sword, and stood quiet; but Grani, white with rage, snatched a spear from one of the Earl's men, and would have slain Rolf had not the Earl himself come between.

He lightly brushed the sword across Grani's forehead, and blood began to trickle out in small drops. Then Rolf lowered his arm, put his sword away, and stood still; but Grani, furious, grabbed a spear from one of the Earl's men and would have killed Rolf if the Earl himself hadn't stepped in between them.

"Now," quoth Thorfinn grimly, "here is an odd end to blood-brothership. The cause of this shall I hear, from first unto last."

"Now," Thorfinn said grimly, "here's a strange ending to brotherhood. I'll hear the reason for this, from start to finish."

Then Rolf told the story of his father's wrongs and his own, and Frodi said it all was true. Grani, though he learned what his father had done, stood still and said no word, except that he cried at the end:

Then Rolf shared the story of the wrongs done to his father and himself, and Frodi confirmed that everything was true. Grani, even after learning what his father had done, remained silent and said nothing, except to cry at the end:

"Great insult hath Rolf offered me in drawing my blood, and for that shall he pay with his."

"Rolf has seriously insulted me by shedding my blood, and for that, he will pay with his own."

"Meseems," answered the Earl, "that the weight of blood-debt is still on thy side, and it is well for thee that Rolf took not payment in full. And this I advise, that here ye two make up the feud; and all money atonements I will make to Rolf, if so be I see ye accorded."

"Might I say," replied the Earl, "that the burden of blood-debt still lies with you, and it's fortunate for you that Rolf did not seek full repayment. I suggest that you two resolve the feud here; I will handle all monetary settlements with Rolf, provided I see you both come to an agreement."

"I will lay down the feud on these terms," said Rolf, "if Grani will get me my homestead again."

"I'll end the feud on these terms," said Rolf, "if Grani gets me my homestead back."

But deep anger burned in Grani that his offer of blood-brothership had been so answered, by the shedding of his blood. He strode to the spears that held the strip of turf, and cast them down. "My feud do I keep!" he cried.

But deep anger burned in Grani that his offer of brotherhood had been met with the shedding of his blood. He walked over to the spears that held the strip of turf and threw them down. "I will keep my feud!" he shouted.

"Then of thee," said the Earl, "I wash my hands. But I will take Rolf to me, to be of my bodyguard so long as he will."

"Then of you," said the Earl, "I wash my hands. But I will keep Rolf with me, to be part of my bodyguard for as long as he wants."

"Lord Earl," answered Rolf, "I thank thee for the honor, but in the ship which thou hast given me I must return to Iceland, there to clear me of mine outlawry by means of my bow."

"Lord Earl," Rolf replied, "I appreciate the honor, but in the ship you've given me, I need to return to Iceland to clear my name from my outlaw status with my bow."

And then that meeting of men broke up, and Rolf set himself to fit his ship for the outward voyage, and to hire sailors. He had wealth enough, in Kiartan's goods, to pay for all his father had lost; but in the viking's bow he had that treasure which he most prized, for it should win him his honor again, and the homestead which his fathers had built.

And then that meeting of men ended, and Rolf set about preparing his ship for the journey ahead and hiring sailors. He had enough wealth from Kiartan's possessions to cover everything his father had lost; but in the viking's bow, he held the treasure he valued most, as it would restore his honor and the family home his ancestors had built.

He provisioned his ship, and he hired men and a shipmaster, and soon was ready for the voyage outward. Now the spring was early, without storms as yet.

He stocked his ship, hired crew members and a captain, and soon was ready to set sail. Spring had come early, and there were no storms yet.

But Grani went unhappily about, knowing that danger was preparing for his father, through Rolf, and seeing not what could be done. For in that place, except Rolf's ship, lay no vessels plying either north or south, and none to go to Iceland. So there was no way for Grani to send warning to Einar, and no means by which he himself might go to Iceland, to stand by his father's side. He would have challenged Rolf to the holm, but holm-gangs and all duels were forbidden by the Earl. And now came the day when Rolf's ship was ready; the wind was fair from the east, and on the morrow they should start. Then Grani went and sat on the hillside at sunset, watching the men at a little distance as they worked about the ship where it lay upon the strand; but Rolf and Frodi had gone to the hall, and were feasting there with the Earl and his men.

But Grani walked around unhappily, knowing that danger was coming for his father through Rolf, and he didn’t see what could be done. In that place, besides Rolf's ship, there were no vessels going north or south, and none headed to Iceland. So, there was no way for Grani to warn Einar, nor any means for him to travel to Iceland to support his father. He would have challenged Rolf to a duel, but holm-gangs and all duels were banned by the Earl. Then came the day when Rolf's ship was ready; the wind was favorable from the east, and they would set sail the next day. Grani went and sat on the hillside at sunset, watching the men work on the ship a little distance away; but Rolf and Frodi had gone to the hall and were feasting there with the Earl and his men.

Grani thought: "To save my father I must sail on that ship. Now the night will be dark, and the men will sleep at the huts, but Rolf and Frodi at the hall. Naught hinders me from hiding myself on the ship, so that on the morrow they will sail with me."

Grani thought, "To save my father, I need to sail on that ship. The night will be dark, and the men will be sleeping in the huts, but Rolf and Frodi will be at the hall. Nothing stops me from hiding on the ship, so tomorrow they'll sail with me."

That pleased him well. But before dark Rolf and Frodi returned from the hall, having said farewell to the Earl.

That made him happy. But before dark, Rolf and Frodi came back from the hall after saying goodbye to the Earl.

The ship was then pushed off, and all men got them aboard; they anchored off the boat-steads, ready to sail at first twilight in the morning. Then when Grani saw his plan spoiled, in great uncertainty of mind he went to the hall and sat down on the lowest bench.

The ship was then pushed off, and all the men got on board; they anchored off the docks, ready to set sail at first light in the morning. When Grani realized his plan was ruined, feeling very uncertain, he went to the hall and sat down on the lowest bench.

Quoth the Earl: "Come forward, Grani, and sit here near the dais; for thou didst save my realm as much as did those other two who have just said farewell."

Quoth the Earl: "Come forward, Grani, and sit here near the dais; for you saved my realm just as much as those other two who have just said goodbye."

"I know that well, lord," answered Grani.

"I know that well, my lord," Grani replied.

"Come, sit here by my side," said the Earl, "and what thou askest in reward for thy deed, that I will give thee."

"Come, sit here next to me," said the Earl, "and whatever you ask for in return for your deed, I'll give you."

So Grani sat there by the Earl's side until it was dark out of doors, and he knew the stars were out, but no moon. With the feast, Thorfinn waxed joyous, for good tidings had come that day; and he began to press Grani to name the reward he would have for crossing the Pentland Firth to bring him news. So Grani said:

So Grani sat there next to the Earl until it got dark outside, and he knew the stars were out, but there was no moon. With the feast, Thorfinn became cheerful, as good news had arrived that day; and he started urging Grani to state the reward he wanted for crossing the Pentland Firth to bring him news. So Grani said:

"Stretch forth thy hand now, Earl Thorfinn, and promise to grant me that thing which I ask, which shall take from no man his right or his own."

"Extend your hand now, Earl Thorfinn, and promise to give me what I ask for, which will not take away anyone's rights or belongings."

So the Earl stretched forth his hand in promise, and said: "Ask what thou wilt."

So the Earl reached out his hand in agreement and said, "Ask whatever you want."

Then all the Orkneyingers listened while Grani made his request. "Oh Earl," said he, "make me thine outlaw!"

Then all the Orkney people listened as Grani made his request. "Oh Earl," he said, "make me your outlaw!"

"Nay," cried the Earl, "what request is this? Dost thou mock me and my power?" And his men were angry, and some drew their swords.

"Nah," shouted the Earl, "what kind of request is this? Are you mocking me and my authority?" His men were furious, and some of them drew their swords.

But Grani said most earnestly, "I mean no insult, but much lies on it that thou shouldst make me outlaw."

But Grani said very seriously, "I don't mean any disrespect, but it matters a lot that you shouldn't make me an outlaw."

Wroth indeed were the Orkneyingers, and thronged around Grani to slay him; but the Earl signed them to give peace, and sat with his eye on the youth, and thought. Then at last he smiled in his beard, and said:

Wroth indeed were the Orkneyingers, and thronged around Grani to slay him; but the Earl signed them to give peace, and sat with his eye on the youth, and thought. Then at last he smiled in his beard, and said:

"Thou art a clever lad, and bold withal. Here I grant thy desire." And he stretched out his hand and said: "Outlaw do I make thee in all my lands—not to be fed, not to be forwarded, not to be helped or harbored in any need, save only by masters of ships outward bound. I grant thee three days' space to seek shelter, and here I give notice among my men of thy full outlawry."

"You’re a smart guy and pretty brave too. I’m granting your wish." Then he reached out his hand and said, "I’m declaring you an outlaw in all my territories—no one will feed you, assist you, or give you a place to stay in any way, except for captains of ships heading out to sea. You have three days to find somewhere to hide, and I’m informing my men about your complete outlaw status."

Then Grani thanked the Earl with all his heart, and went from the hall; after him the Earl's men scoffed, but still the Earl smiled in his beard.

Then Grani thanked the Earl sincerely and left the hall; the Earl's men mocked him as he went, but the Earl just smiled to himself.

Now that night a small boat rowed to the side of Rolf's ship, and a man climbed aboard, and the boatmen rowed the boat ashore again. One of the ship's men told Rolf, who sent for that one who had thus come aboard. He stood before Rolf in the starlight, wrapped in a cloak. Rolf asked why he came aboard the ship in that manner.

Now that night, a small boat rowed up to the side of Rolf's ship, and a man climbed aboard while the boatmen rowed back to shore. One of the crew members informed Rolf, who then summoned the person who had come aboard. He stood before Rolf in the starlight, wrapped in a cloak. Rolf asked why he had come aboard the ship like this.

"Outlaw am I," said that one, "and by law thou must give me shelter when it is claimed."

"Am I an outlaw," that person said, "and by law, you have to give me shelter when I ask for it."

"Good is the law," quoth Rolf, "and once it helped me ere now. But thy voice is muffled in the cloak, man. What is thy name?"

"Good is the law," said Rolf, "and it has helped me before. But your voice is muffled in that cloak, man. What is your name?"

"No-man is my name," answered the muffled man, "and here is my faring money."

"No-man is my name," replied the muffled man, "and here is my travel money."

Rolf laughed. "No-man's fare costs nothing," said he, and would not take the silver. "Find thyself a place to sleep; thou art welcome here."

Rolf laughed. "A place with no owner is free," he said, refusing to accept the silver. "Find yourself a place to sleep; you’re welcome here."

So that one found himself a place to sleep, and early in the morning the ship set sail. Now it is said that when the ship was gone the Earl saw Kiartan on the strand bewailing his loss. Thorfinn ordered that Kiartan be set in a galley as rower, and for two years did Kiartan labor at the oar. Then he escaped, and fled away southward; but he became thrall to a chapman, and was a thrall to the end of his days. So now he is out of the story.

So, he found a place to sleep, and early the next morning, the ship sailed away. It’s said that after the ship left, the Earl saw Kiartan on the shore mourning his loss. Thorfinn instructed that Kiartan be placed in a rowing crew on a galley, and for two years, Kiartan rowed. Then he managed to escape and fled southward, but he ended up becoming a servant to a merchant, and remained a servant for the rest of his life. So now, he’s out of the story.

But that outlaw who had come on Rolf's ship lay like a log all the first day, while the ship sped westward; and only at night did he rouse to take food. Four days he did thus, while the ship ran before the wind until the Faroe Islands were well astern. Then on a morning the man rose and walked by the rail, and looked upon the sea. Rolf sent for him to come and speak to him, and when the man was face to face with him, behold, it was Grani!

But that outlaw who had come on Rolf's ship lay like a log all day on the first day while the ship sped westward; and only at night did he wake up to eat. He kept this up for four days as the ship sailed with the wind until the Faroe Islands were far behind. Then one morning, the man got up, walked by the rail, and looked out at the sea. Rolf called for him to come and talk, and when the man stood in front of him, it turned out to be Grani!

Then Rolf stood and looked on him, and Grani stood fast and looked on Rolf. And Rolf turned away and walked in the stern, but Grani waited in the same place. At last Rolf came back to him and said:

Then Rolf stood and looked at him, and Grani stood firm and looked at Rolf. Rolf turned away and walked to the back, but Grani stayed right where he was. Finally, Rolf came back to him and said:

"Only one thing will I ask of thee. Wast thou indeed outlaw of the Earl?"

"There's just one thing I want to ask you. Were you really an outlaw of the Earl?"

Grani stretched out his hand and swore to the truth. "Outlaw was I, and the Earl gave me but three days to quit his land."

Grani extended his hand and swore to tell the truth. "I was an outlaw, and the Earl only gave me three days to leave his land."

"Now," said Rolf, "thou art on my ship lawfully, and naught will I do against thee. We will leave it to the fates, which of us shall prosper in this affair."

"Now," said Rolf, "you're on my ship legally, and I won't do anything against you. We'll leave it to fate to decide which of us will succeed in this situation."

So Grani was out of danger of his life. Now that east wind lasted until they made Iceland—a quick voyage. And they sailed along the south of the land, and rounded the western cape, and sailed across the mouth of Faxafirth. But when they would round the cape into Broadfirth the wind freshened, and blew them off the land a day's sail; there they lay when the wind dropped. But then the wind came from the west, and blew them back to the land, and drove them ever faster till there was a high gale. The smallest sail they could set split from the mast, the mast itself went next, and so they came to Broadfirth and drove up it. Night drew near, and the sailors were in fear of their lives.

So Grani was safe now. The east wind lasted until they reached Iceland—a quick trip. They sailed along the south side of the land, rounded the western cape, and crossed the mouth of Faxafirth. But when they tried to round the cape into Broadfirth, the wind picked up and blew them a day's sail off the land; they stayed there until the wind died down. Then the wind came from the west and pushed them back toward the land, driving them faster until they faced a strong gale. The smallest sail they could set ripped from the mast, and then the mast itself broke, and that’s how they finally got to Broadfirth and moved up it. Night was approaching, and the sailors were terrified for their lives.

Now Frodi was in great uneasiness, and clung to his place, and looked upon the waters. Sometimes he made as he would speak, and yet he said nothing. Rolf and Grani stayed at opposite sides of the ship, and were steadfast in all danger, though the waves washed over them.

Now Frodi was very anxious and held on to his spot, staring at the water. Sometimes he seemed like he wanted to speak but didn’t say anything. Rolf and Grani stood at opposite sides of the ship, remaining steadfast in all the danger, even as the waves crashed over them.

Then Rolf makes his way to Grani, and says he: "Now we near the land, and it is likely that we shall never need more of it than a fathom apiece, for burial. Therefore here I offer thee peace, asking no atonement from thee or thy father, save only my farm again, if we twain get ashore."

Then Rolf goes to Grani and says, "Now we’re getting close to land, and it’s likely that we’ll only need a fathom each for our burial. So I offer you peace, asking for no compensation from you or your father, except for my farm again, if we both make it ashore."

Grani looks upon Rolf, and his heart nearly melts: but he makes himself stubborn and drops his eyes. Says he: "This is no time to speak of that."

Grani looks at Rolf, and his heart almost melts, but he forces himself to be stubborn and looks away. He says, "This isn't the time to talk about that."

Rolf clambers back to his place. The moon rises behind broken clouds, and he sees that the ship drives toward cliffs.

Rolf scrambles back to his spot. The moon comes up behind scattered clouds, and he notices that the ship is heading toward the cliffs.

  CHAPTER XXV

Here comes Rolf to Cragness.

Now turns the tale to speak of Einar, how he took possession of Cragness (for he bought the share of the men of the Quarter); and how Snorri the Priest sent for Asdis that she should come to him for the sake of Rolf her son, and wait the three years of his exile. But Asdis answered the messenger of Snorri: "I go to our little farm in the upland, where I can look upon my home. We will see if Einar sends me away also from that."

Now the story shifts to Einar, how he took over Cragness (since he bought the share of the men from the Quarter); and how Snorri the Priest called for Asdis to come to him for the sake of her son Rolf, and to wait out his three years of exile. But Asdis replied to Snorri’s messenger: "I’m going to our small farm in the uplands, where I can see my home. Let's see if Einar tries to send me away from there too."

So she took what goods she might, and drove the milch ewe before her, and went to the turf hut in the upland, there to live alone. Now Einar might have sent her thence, and Ondott was urgent with him that he should; but for very shame Einar could not do that wrong, and that one good deed of his stood him after in stead, as the saga showeth.

So she took what supplies she could, drove the milking sheep in front of her, and went to the turf hut in the highlands to live alone. Einar could have sent her away, and Ondott was pushing him to do it; but out of sheer embarrassment, Einar couldn't do such a wrong thing, and that one good act of his benefited him later, as the saga shows.

Asdis over-wintered there, and folk brought her meal; but Snorri sent her much provision and dried fish, to keep her. Before they went away his men bought wood and drew it for her, and cut turf for burning; and on parting they gave her a purse of one gold-piece and six silver pennies, so Asdis was safe from all want. But no happiness could come to her so long as each day she looked out upon the hall at Cragness, and saw strangers there.

Asdis stayed there over the winter, and people brought her food; but Snorri sent her a lot of supplies and dried fish to keep her going. Before they left, his men bought wood and delivered it for her, and cut turf for burning; when they said goodbye, they gave her a purse with one gold coin and six silver pennies, so Asdis was secure from any need. But no happiness could reach her as long as she looked out each day at the hall at Cragness and saw strangers there.

Einar abode in great pride at his new hall, and kept high state, sending to fetch whatever travellers came that way. And when harvest came he had a great feast, with all his house-carles and thralls and bonders and neighbors bidden; notable was the state of that feast.

Einar lived with great pride in his new hall and maintained a high status, inviting any travelers passing by. When harvest time arrived, he hosted a huge feast, welcoming all his household servants, laborers, farmers, and neighbors; the grandeur of that feast was remarkable.

But Ondott, when all were merry, and those who were bidden were saying that Einar was a great chief, on account of his open-handedness—Ondott let call for bows, and said that all should go down to the boundary. There by the brook he held a mock shoot; and one called himself Rolf and made as if he would shoot to the oak tree, but shot into the brook, and wept, and besought others to shoot for him. The looser sort hooted and thought that sport, and shot toward the oak a little way. Then they cried that Hiarandi was lawfully slain, and Rolf was outlaw.

But Ondott, when everyone was having a good time and the guests were praising Einar for being a generous leader, called for bows and announced that everyone should go down to the boundary. There by the creek, he organized a mock shooting contest; one guy named Rolf pretended to aim at the oak tree but ended up shooting into the creek instead. He cried and begged others to shoot for him. The rowdy ones laughed and thought it was funny, taking a few shots toward the oak. Then they exclaimed that Hiarandi had been legally killed and that Rolf was now an outlaw.

But the neighbors of the better sort liked that not, and changed their aspect of cheer, and went away early. Einar said to Ondott, "Why didst thou such foolery?"

But the nicer neighbors didn't like that and changed their cheerful attitude, leaving early. Einar said to Ondott, "Why did you act so foolishly?"

"That we may know," said Ondott, "who are of thy friends, and who thy ill-wishers. And now we know who are with us."

"That we may know," said Ondott, "who your friends are and who your enemies are. And now we see who stands with us."

Einar let himself be pleased with that answer.

Einar felt satisfied with that answer.

So the harvest passed, and winter went by and spring came on, an early spring without storms. All men looked to their plowing and sowing; and Einar took pleasure in the home-fields at Cragness, which were so fertile. But he disliked the lack of storms, for since he came to Cragness no wealth had come to him from wrecks, which he had counted on as part of his riches. And Einar had no custom to light beacons, but all through that spring he and Ondott looked for storms. Men said that storms must come, and that early farers from overseas might be caught thereby. Then at last that steady wind which had blown from the east first dropped, and then shifted, and blew hard from the west, a great gale. All men housed themselves, and a murky night came on.

So the harvest ended, winter passed, and spring arrived—an early spring without storms. Everyone focused on their plowing and sowing, and Einar enjoyed the fertile home-fields at Cragness. However, he was frustrated by the lack of storms because he hadn't gained any wealth from shipwrecks since arriving at Cragness, which he had hoped would contribute to his riches. Einar wasn't used to lighting beacons, but all through that spring, he and Ondott waited for storms. People said that storms had to come and that early travelers from overseas might be caught in them. Finally, that steady wind which had been blowing from the east died down, then shifted, and blew strongly from the west, creating a fierce gale. Everyone took shelter, and a dark night set in.

Now in the hall at Cragness the old crone Thurid sat by the fire and sang to herself; and Ondott, who was ever prowling to hear what men said, came behind her and listened. She sang:

Now in the hall at Cragness, the old woman Thurid sat by the fire and sang to herself; and Ondott, who was always lurking to hear what people said, came up behind her and listened. She sang:

"Bad luck and good

"Bad luck and good vibes"

Are both abroad.

Both are overseas.

If beacon light

If signal light

Be set this night,

Be ready tonight,

Comes Cragness feud

Cragness feud emerges

To quickest good."

To the quickest good.

"Hearest thou that?" said Ondott to Einar. He sang the song after her.

"Did you hear that?" Ondott said to Einar. He sang the song after her.

Einar asked, "Shall we light the beacon?" For he was easily turned in his purposes.

Einar asked, "Should we light the beacon?" because he was easily swayed in his intentions.

But Ondott smote the old woman, and cried: "Thou singest otherwise than when thou wert with Hiarandi. Ill was it with Hiarandi when he made the beacon, and ill would it be with us!"

But Ondott struck the old woman and shouted, "You sing differently than when you were with Hiarandi. It was bad for Hiarandi when he lit the beacon, and it would be bad for us too!"

He asked if he should thrust the woman from the house, but Einar had not the heart for that. The old woman said she would go ere the light came again, and was silent for an hour.

He asked if he should throw the woman out of the house, but Einar couldn't bring himself to do it. The old woman said she would leave before the light came again, and she was silent for an hour.

Now it is said that had Einar lighted the beacon, good would have come of it; for he who saves life is minded to continue in right doing.

Now it is said that if Einar had lit the beacon, good things would have come of it; for someone who saves a life is inclined to keep doing the right thing.

Then after a while the carline sang again. She sang:

Then after a bit, the carline sang again. She sang:

"Thy rocks beneath,

"Your rocks beneath,

Men fight with death.

Men battle death.

Go, see what woe

Go, see what’s wrong

Lies there below!"

"Lies down there!"

Einar hurries his men out into the storm, and himself after them. Now though the gale continues the moon is bright at last, and men can see their way.

Einar rushes his men out into the storm, following them closely. Now, even though the wind is still howling, the moon is finally bright, allowing the men to see where they're going.

On the rocks was a ship, and her timbers were breaking away from her and driving down into the cove to the lee. Thither Einar sent most of his men, to save what they could from the sea, of wood, chests, cloths, and all merchandise. But he watched from the cliffs, with Ondott and Hallvard and Hallmund, to see if men escaped from the fury of the sea. He saw no living thing at all, until at the last one man came climbing the cliff toward him. That one had a rope around his waist; when he reached a shelf of rock he made the rope fast, and drew on it, and pulled up a long case and a bundle: he cast down the rope again, and drew up weapons, and cast again, and drew up clothes.

On the rocks was a ship, and her wooden parts were breaking away and being swept into the cove below. Einar sent most of his men there to rescue whatever they could from the sea—wood, chests, cloth, and other goods. Meanwhile, he stood on the cliffs with Ondott, Hallvard, and Hallmund, watching to see if anyone escaped the raging waters. He didn’t see anyone alive at all until finally, one man started climbing the cliff toward him. This man had a rope tied around his waist; when he reached a ledge, he secured the rope and pulled up a long case and a bundle. He then let the rope down again and hoisted up weapons, and let it down once more to pull up clothes.

"Fishes he," asked Einar, "with a hook on that rope?"

"Do you fish with a hook on that rope?" Einar asked.

Said Hallvard: "Other men must be below, helping him."

Said Hallvard, "Other guys must be below, helping him."

Then that man threw down the rope again, and waited a while, and held the rope securely; it seemed as if a weight were on it. Then another man climbed to his side, a large man, and they two pulled on the rope together, drawing it up. There came into sight what seemed a dead body; but now, where climbing was easier, those two carried the body to the top of the cliffs, and then drew up the case and the arms. Einar and his men went thither in the moonlight, but ere they reached the place the men took the body between them, and carried it to the hall, and into the hall, those others following. Einar went to the door to see what the men would do.

Then the man threw the rope down again, waited a bit, and held the rope firmly; it felt like there was a weight on it. Another man, a big guy, climbed up to join him, and together they pulled on the rope, hoisting it up. Soon, they revealed what looked like a dead body; but now, where it was easier to climb, the two men carried the body to the top of the cliffs, then pulled up the case and the arms. Einar and his men made their way there in the moonlight, but before they arrived, the men carried the body between them to the hall, with the others following. Einar went to the door to see what the men would do.

They laid the body down before the fire, and Einar saw it was a handsome youth. Then the men looked about them as they stood; their backs were to Einar, but the crone Thurid saw their faces, and she hobbled up and said "Welcome!"

They placed the body down in front of the fire, and Einar noticed it was a good-looking young man. The other men looked around as they stood; their backs were to Einar, but the old woman Thurid saw their faces, so she hobbled over and said, "Welcome!"

"There is no welcome for me here," said the shorter of those men, "till these strange hangings are gone from the hall, and it has been purged with the smoke of fire from their contamination."

"There’s no place for me here," said the shorter of the two men, "until these strange decorations are removed from the hall, and it has been cleansed with the smoke of fire from their contamination."

Now Einar thought he should know that voice. The seafarer said to the crone: "Tell Einar that here lies his son, who comes back to him so; and if the beacon had been lighted, Grani had come in better wise, for I could have beached the ship in the cove. But yet I think he is not dead. And so farewell to Cragness for a space."

Now Einar thought he should recognize that voice. The sailor said to the old woman: "Tell Einar that his son is here, returning to him like this; and if the beacon had been lit, Grani would have arrived more safely, because I could have brought the ship ashore in the cove. But I still believe he is not dead. So, farewell to Cragness for a while."

So those two turned to the door; and Einar ran forward and cast himself on the body of his son, not looking at those men. But Ondott looked on them, and they were Rolf and Frodi, spent with toil in the water and on the rocks. And when Ondott bade his two men seize them, they were too weary to resist; so they were bound with ropes.

So the two turned toward the door; Einar rushed forward and threw himself over his son's body, ignoring the men. But Ondott looked at them, and they were Rolf and Frodi, exhausted from labor in the water and on the rocks. When Ondott ordered his two men to capture them, they were too tired to fight back, so they were tied up with ropes.

Now Einar saw that Grani was not dead, but stunned by some blow. He called the women and bade them bring cloths, and heat water, and use all craft to bring his son to life again. They set to work, and Helga Grani's sister came and looked on her brother's face for the first time since he had been a little boy.

Now Einar realized that Grani wasn't dead, but just dazed from a blow. He called the women over and asked them to bring cloths, heat water, and do everything they could to revive his son. They got to work, and Helga, Grani's sister, came and looked at her brother's face for the first time since he was a little boy.

But Ondott brought before Einar those two, Rolf and Frodi, and said he: "Here we have that ravening outlaw and his cousin; now what is thy will of them? Shall they die here under the knife?"

But Ondott brought Rolf and Frodi before Einar and said, "Here we have that ruthless outlaw and his cousin; now what do you want to do with them? Should they die here by the knife?"

Einar said: "Nay, but rather set them free."

Einar said: "No, let them go free instead."

Ondott cried: "What is thy thought? Here they have come again with designs on thee, and wilt thou let them go? And they will dispossess thy son of his heritage; wilt thou suffer that? Rolf is out of the law, and no harm will come of the slaying."

Ondott shouted, "What are you thinking? They’ve come back again with plans against you, and are you really going to just let them go? They’ll take your son’s inheritance; are you going to let that happen? Rolf is outside the law, and nothing bad will come from killing him."

And Ondott pressed Einar with other reasons, saying that most of their men were at the cove for the jetsam, and Hallmund and Hallvard would never tell.

And Ondott pushed Einar with other arguments, saying that most of their men were at the cove for the debris, and Hallmund and Hallvard would never say a word.

Now Helga heard, and stood before her father, saying: "Take not this sin on thy head, but rather let both the men go."

Now Helga heard and stood in front of her father, saying, "Don't put this sin on yourself; instead, let both men go."

Yet Einar's heart was turned to evil as he saw how but two of his men were there, and those of the trustiest; so that those cousins might be quickly slain, and buried, and none would know that they had come ashore from the wreck. "Stand aside," quoth he to Helga, "and let these foes of thy heritage die as they should."

Yet Einar's heart was filled with darkness when he noticed that only two of his most trusted men were present; it would be easy to kill those cousins and bury them without anyone knowing they had arrived from the wreck. "Step aside," he said to Helga, "and let these enemies of your legacy meet their end as they deserve."

But Helga stepped before Rolf and Frodi, and fronted the drawn swords of Ondott and his men. "Unlawful is such a deed," she cried, "until the morning light comes. For all night-slayings are forbidden, even of outlaws, and such slayings are murder." And when she saw her father waver again she told him how even the Earl of the Orkneys (and he was father of Earl Thorfinn) dared not slay those sons of Njal who came into his hands, and so take the sin of midnight slaying on his soul; but he set them aside till morning should come.

But Helga stepped in front of Rolf and Frodi, facing the drawn swords of Ondott and his men. "This is an unlawful act," she shouted, "until morning comes. Nighttime killings are forbidden, even for outlaws, and such killings are murder." And when she saw her father hesitate again, she reminded him that even the Earl of the Orkneys (who was the father of Earl Thorfinn) would not kill the sons of Njal when they fell into his hands, so as not to take the burden of midnight killing on his soul; instead, he chose to wait until morning.

"Aye," answered Ondott, "and in the morning the twain were fled."

"Aye," answered Ondott, "and in the morning, the two had disappeared."

That Helga knew, and had the same thought in her mind; but she begged her father not to take such shame on himself, rather to let Rolf and Frodi lie in bonds till morning. And at last Einar promised her that those two should not die until the day.

That Helga knew, and had the same thought in her mind; but she pleaded with her father not to take such shame upon himself, and instead to let Rolf and Frodi stay in chains until morning. In the end, Einar promised her that those two would not die until the morning.

Rolf said to her: "I thank thee, maiden; and when I come into mine own again I shall not forget this. For it has been prophesied me that I shall yet sleep in my father's locked bed, and that means that this house shall be mine again."

Rolf said to her, "Thank you, miss; and when I regain what is mine, I won't forget this. It has been prophesied to me that I will sleep in my father's locked bed again, which means this house will be mine once more."

Then Ondott laughed. "Not so is the prophecy to be read!" he cried. "Throw them into the locked room of Hiarandi for this night. To-morrow they shall sleep soundly elsewhere."

Then Ondott laughed. "That's not how you interpret the prophecy!" he exclaimed. "Lock them in Hiarandi's room for tonight. Tomorrow, they'll sleep peacefully somewhere else."

So in that little room where Rolf's fathers had slept he was cast with Frodi, and there they lay on the floor, and had no comfort of that place because of their bonds.

So in that small room where Rolf's fathers had slept, he was stuck with Frodi, and they lay on the floor, finding no comfort in that space because of their restraints.

"Now," grumbled Frodi, "vikings have we escaped, and baresarks, and the Scots, and all manner of dangers, and the sea, only to die here at last. What was that foolish tale of thine about a prophecy? I never heard of such a thing."

"Now," grumbled Frodi, "we've escaped from vikings, berserkers, the Scots, and all sorts of dangers, and the sea, just to end up dying here at last. What was that ridiculous story you told about a prophecy? I've never heard of anything like that."

"Free me of my bonds," answered Rolf, "and thou shalt learn why I made that pretence."

"Free me from my bonds," Rolf replied, "and you will find out why I pretended to do that."

Frodi strove against his bonds, but they were too strong for him; and so those cousins lay there for a while.

Frodi struggled against his restraints, but they were too strong for him; and so those cousins remained there for a while.

But outside in the hall the women worked over Grani until at last he moved and groaned, and they saw that he would live. So for joy Einar knew not what to do; and he became talkative, and walked about, and so stumbled on those things (the bundle, and the clothes, and the arms, and the case) which had been brought there with Grani. When he examined them the arms pleased him right well, for in the case he found the marvellous bow of the viking. All admired the bow.

But outside in the hall, the women worked on Grani until he finally moved and groaned, and they realized he would survive. Joy overwhelmed Einar, and he didn't know how to express it; he became chatty and started walking around, eventually stumbling upon a few items (the bundle, the clothes, the weapons, and the case) that had been brought there with Grani. When he looked them over, he was really impressed by the weapons, especially when he discovered the amazing bow of the Viking in the case. Everyone admired the bow.

But the old woman Thurid muttered to herself as she saw them handling the bow, and at last drew near and asked to see it. The bow she handled, and the arrows she looked on; then at last she shuddered and let the bow fall, and sang of it:

But the old woman Thurid mumbled to herself as she watched them handle the bow, and finally approached to ask to see it. She took the bow in her hands and examined the arrows; then, she shuddered and dropped the bow, singing about it:

"Enemy fierce

"Fierce enemy"

To Einar's fame,

To Einar's notoriety,

Now lieth here.

Now lies here.

Ere thee it pierce,

Before it strikes you,

Or bringeth grame,

Or bring trouble,

Fire it should sear.

Fire should sear it.

Break it and burn!

Break it and burn!

Thus shalt thou turn

So shall you turn

Ill from thy hall,

Sick from your hall,

Ruin from all.

Ruin for everyone.

—This I discern."

—This I see.

Einar looked with aversion on the bow where it lay, but Ondott raised it and held it aloft. "Now," asked he, "shall such a beautiful weapon be broken for a crone's rhymes?"

Einar looked at the bow with disgust as it lay there, but Ondott picked it up and held it high. "Now," he asked, "should such a beautiful weapon be ruined for an old woman's rhymes?"

All cried out that it should not be so; and Einar took the bow, and hung it on his high seat, vowing to keep it. Then he said to Thurid she should be gone ere morning, as she had promised. The old woman took her cloak, and went to the door, but on the threshold she sang:

All protested that it shouldn't be like this; and Einar took the bow and hung it on his high seat, promising to keep it. Then he told Thurid she should leave before morning, as she had promised. The old woman took her cloak and went to the door, but at the threshold, she sang:

"Here got I

"Here I am"

One gray cloak,

A gray cloak,

One winter's meat:

One winter's feast:

These from Einar

These from Einar

Here got I.

Here I am.

—One gray cloak,

—One gray hoodie,

One winter's meat,

A winter meal,

Be given Einar

Receive Einar

Ere he die!"

Before he dies!"

So she went out into the storm. Now the moon had clouded again, and snow fell thickly, a blinding squall; so the old woman was bewildered, and very cold. She found herself a place by a rock, and sat there, singing verses, until at last she fell asleep.

So she stepped out into the storm. The moon was covered by clouds again, and snow fell heavily, creating a blinding squall; the old woman was confused and very cold. She found a spot by a rock and sat there, singing verses until finally, she fell asleep.

But while all were admiring the bow in the hall, Helga came to the door of the locked bed, and took away the brace that closed it, and cast in a knife, and shut up the door again. Rolf and Frodi saw; and they conceived this plan, that Rolf should hold the knife in his hands, and Frodi should rub his bonds thereagainst. Then that was done, and they freed themselves.

But while everyone was admiring the bow in the hall, Helga came to the door of the locked bed, removed the brace that secured it, tossed in a knife, and closed the door again. Rolf and Frodi saw this and came up with a plan: Rolf would hold the knife in his hands while Frodi rubbed his bindings against it. Then they did just that, and they managed to free themselves.

"Yet we are not out of the hall," said Frodi, "and with helping Grani the place will be awake all night."

"Yet we're not out of the hall," said Frodi, "and with Grani's help, the place will be buzzing all night."

"Now remember the prophecy which I coined," answered Rolf. "Look here and hold thy peace."

"Now remember the prophecy I created," Rolf replied. "Look here and be quiet."

And he showed Frodi how a panel in the wall might be taken out, so that the way was free.

And he showed Frodi how to remove a panel in the wall, clearing the way.

"Come then," Frodi said.

"Let's go," Frodi said.

But Rolf would not. "Why stay we here in danger?" asked Frodi.

But Rolf wouldn’t. "Why are we staying here in danger?" asked Frodi.

"I must have my bow," replied Rolf. "How else shall I win my heritage again?"

"I need my bow," Rolf replied. "How else am I supposed to get my inheritance back?"

But when they tried the door into the passage which led to the hall, it could not be opened without great noise; and ever they heard the women walking about, as they tended on Grani.

But when they tried the door to the hallway that led to the main room, it wouldn't open quietly; and they could constantly hear the women moving around as they cared for Grani.

"Remember," said Frodi at last, "the choice which Grani once offered thee: the bow or thy freedom. Freedom was then thy choice, and afterward thou didst win the bow. Show now the like wisdom."

"Remember," Frodi finally said, "the choice that Grani once gave you: the bow or your freedom. You chose freedom back then, and later you earned the bow. Show that same wisdom now."

So they stole away in the first light of the morning.

So they quietly slipped away in the early morning light.

  CHAPTER XXVI

OF GRANI'S PRIDE

In the early morning Grani slept quietly at last, and the household of Einar had peace. Then Ondott called Hallvard and Hallmund, and bade them come with him. To the locked bed they went, but though the door was still secure, no sign of those two cousins was to be found, nor any way of their escape. And outside the wind had so drifted the snow that no marks of feet were to be seen. Ondott and his men searched, and came at last to the cove where men watched for the wreckage. He asked if they had seen those two.

In the early morning, Grani finally slept peacefully, and Einar's household was calm. Then Ondott called Hallvard and Hallmund, asking them to come with him. They went to the locked room, but even though the door was still secure, there was no sign of those two cousins or any way they could have escaped. Outside, the wind had blown the snow in such a way that there were no footprints to be seen. Ondott and his men searched and eventually reached the cove where people were watching for the wreckage. He asked if anyone had seen those two.

Thither had come, said the men, two whom they knew not, bearing between them old Thurid the crone. Now at that hour a spar from the ship had just come ashore, and in it was fixed a great bill, its blade driven so deep into the wood that with all their might three men could not draw it forth; they were about to hew it out with axes. Then the taller of those two men came down to the shingle, and said naught to Einar's men; but he laid hold of the bill and with one tug plucked it forth from the spar, and went off brandishing it and muttering to himself. Next the two took the old crone again, and went away.

Two unknown men had arrived, said the locals, carrying the old crone Thurid between them. At that moment, a spar from the ship had just landed on the shore, and it had a huge bill stuck in it, the blade embedded so deeply that not even three men could pull it out with all their strength; they were about to chop it out with axes. Then, the taller of the two men approached the shore, and without saying anything to Einar's men, he grabbed the bill and effortlessly yanked it out of the spar, waving it around and muttering to himself. After that, the two men took the old crone once again and left.

Ondott and his men hurried on their track, and when they had passed down into the hollows, there the marks of feet were found, pointing straight to the little hut on the hillside where Asdis dwelt, a league away. So Ondott took more men, and went thither, and knocked on the door. Within were Asdis, and Frodi, and the carline Thurid; but no sign of Rolf was to be seen. Frodi sat by the fire and handled the great bill, and Thurid lay muffled on the floor as she was wont; there was a smell of cooking, while very pleased did Asdis seem.

Ondott and his men rushed along their path, and when they descended into the valleys, they found footprints leading directly to the small hut on the hillside where Asdis lived, a league away. So Ondott gathered more men and went there, knocking on the door. Inside were Asdis, Frodi, and the old woman Thurid; but there was no sign of Rolf. Frodi was sitting by the fire sharpening a large blade, and Thurid was wrapped up on the floor as usual; there was a smell of cooking, and Asdis appeared quite happy.

"Where is thy son?" asked Ondott.

"Where is your son?" asked Ondott.

"Find him who can," answered Asdis.

"Find someone who can," answered Asdis.

They searched that place and found him not, and there was no room to have hidden a man. So Ondott was angry, and he said to Frodi: "Give us that bill, which is Einar's, since it came ashore on his beaches."

They searched the place and didn’t find him, and there was no way he could have hidden there. So Ondott got angry and said to Frodi, "Hand over that bill that belongs to Einar since it washed up on his shores."

Frodi answered mildly: "I pray thee leave it me." But as he spoke he thrust the butt of the bill down upon the floor, where the earth was tramped as hard as any stone; and the butt made a great dent in the floor. Ondott thought it best not to meddle with him, and went home empty-handed.

Frodi replied calmly, "Please leave it to me." But as he said this, he slammed the end of the bill down onto the ground, which was packed as hard as stone; the end made a significant dent in the floor. Ondott figured it was best not to get involved with him and went home empty-handed.

Grani lay two days sick and weary, but then he was himself again. Neither Einar nor any of his men told him how he came ashore, but spoke as if they had saved him. Einar sent men everywhere to find Rolf and seize him; yet in all the dales no man had seen or heard of him. So when Grani asked if others got ashore from the wreck, Einar answered: "That outlaw Rolf, and his cousin Frodi. And Frodi is at his smithy again, there not far from the ferry to Hvamm."

Grani was sick and exhausted for two days, but then he was back to his old self. Neither Einar nor any of his men told him how he made it to shore, but acted like they had rescued him. Einar sent people everywhere to find Rolf and capture him; however, no one in the valleys had seen or heard of him. So when Grani asked if anyone else survived the wreck, Einar replied: "That outlaw Rolf, and his cousin Frodi. And Frodi is back at his smithy, not far from the ferry to Hvamm."

"Where is Rolf?" Grani asked.

"Where's Rolf?" Grani asked.

"No man knows save Frodi," answered Einar, "and he sayeth not."

"Nobody knows except Frodi," Einar replied, "and he doesn't say anything."

Then spoke Grani, lying on his bed. "Father, Rolf told a hard tale against thee in the Orkneys: how thou slewest his father foully, and now holdest his land in spite of right. Now tell me the truth of all this, ere I accept aught from thee."

Then Grani spoke, lying on his bed. "Dad, Rolf shared a harsh story about you in the Orkneys: how you brutally killed his father and now take his land unjustly. Now tell me the truth about all this before I accept anything from you."

Then Einar was greatly frightened lest Grani should learn the truth and despise him; he made as if he were offended, and went away, saying: "And canst thou think that of me?" But when he was out of Grani's sight, he sought Ondott in haste, and asked him what he should do.

Then Einar was really scared that Grani would find out the truth and look down on him; he pretended to be offended and walked away, saying: "And can you really think that of me?" But as soon as he was out of Grani's sight, he hurried to Ondott and asked him what he should do.

Quoth Ondott: "Leave all to me. I will settle this." So he went to Grani, and Einar with him. Einar said: "I have brought Ondott to tell the truth, for thou wilt better believe some one else, speaking in my defence."

Quoth Ondott: "Leave everything to me. I'll take care of this." So he went to Grani, and Einar went with him. Einar said: "I've brought Ondott to tell the truth, because you'll believe someone else speaking up for me better."

Then Ondott told a long tale of Hiarandi, how he was overbearing and insolent, and preyed on Einar's crops and cattle. Moreover Hiarandi was a dangerous and violent man, going always armed, so that one day when he was in the act of theft and Einar's men were about to seize him—but Einar had commanded not to harm him—Hiarandi had so attacked those men that to save their own lives they had slain him. And Rolf had no right to the land, being outlawed at the Althing.

Then Ondott shared a long story about Hiarandi, explaining how he was arrogant and disrespectful, taking advantage of Einar's crops and livestock. In addition, Hiarandi was a dangerous and violent man who always carried weapons. One day, while he was in the middle of stealing, Einar's men were ready to capture him—although Einar had ordered them not to hurt him—Hiarandi attacked those men so fiercely that, to save their own lives, they had to kill him. And Rolf had no claim to the land, as he was an outlaw at the Althing.

"Now tell me," said Ondott, "when ye twain were together in Orkney, did not Rolf offer peace if thou wouldst but get him this homestead again?"

"Now tell me," said Ondott, "when you two were in Orkney, didn't Rolf offer peace if you would just get him this homestead back?"

"Twice he did that," answered Grani.

"Twice he did that," Grani replied.

"See now," cried Ondott, "the guile that is in him!"

"Look now," shouted Ondott, "the trickery that's in him!"

Then Grani believed all that Ondott had said, and thought evil of Rolf, and craved his father's pardon. Einar forgave him. And when Grani was well again Einar showered him with kindnesses, for fearing lest his son should learn evil of him he did all that he might to earn Grani's love, sparing neither words, deeds, nor money. Einar gave the finest of clothes, and horses, and attendants, so that not with Ar the Peacock had Grani had such state. Wherefore he took to himself such pride as had been his in the Orkneys.

Then Grani believed everything that Ondott had said, thought badly of Rolf, and asked his father for forgiveness. Einar forgave him. And when Grani was well again, Einar showered him with kindness, fearing that his son might learn something bad about him, so he did everything he could to win Grani's love, not holding back on words, actions, or money. Einar provided the finest clothes, horses, and attendants, so that Grani had more status than even Ar the Peacock. Because of this, he regained the pride he had known in the Orkneys.

He went abroad among the Iceland folk, and saw that they were a simple people, each man living upon his own farm and dressing in plain clothes, loving direct speech and homely ways. So Grani missed the best that was in the people, but thought them mean-spirited. He dressed always in colored clothes, and had attendants with him, and expected such respect from men as he had received when he was Ar's Fosterling. Now at Cragness honor was always showed him; but the neighbors of Einar were to Grani blunt of speech, sometimes biting; and he loved them little, thinking them rough.

He traveled to Iceland and saw that the people there were straightforward and down-to-earth, each person living on their own farm and wearing simple clothes, valuing honest conversation and traditional ways. Grani failed to appreciate the best qualities of the people and considered them unrefined. He always wore bright clothes, had servants with him, and expected the same respect from others that he had received when he was Ar's Fosterling. At Cragness, people consistently honored him; however, Einar's neighbors often spoke plainly and sometimes harshly, which made Grani fond of them little, as he found them uncouth.

Two more matters troubled Grani. For he had little happiness in his sister, who seemed almost always downcast, and as if disappointed in him. And ever deep within his heart lay that love of his for Rolf, nor could he forget their comradeship, nor the dangers they had together borne. He took no great satisfaction, therefore, to be a princeling on his land, but away from it to be treated roughly, and always to have that desire to see his friend again. Yet he never made to himself any confession of fault, believing Rolf in the wrong, both toward himself and toward Einar. So he hardened his heart and increased his outward pride, even while he was ever on the watch for news of Rolf.

Two more things weighed on Grani's mind. He found little joy in his sister, who always seemed sad and disappointed in him. Deep in his heart was his love for Rolf, and he couldn't forget their friendship or the dangers they had faced together. Being a prince in his own land didn't bring him much happiness, especially since he was treated poorly elsewhere, always wishing to see his friend again. Yet, he never admitted any fault, convinced that Rolf was wrong both to him and to Einar. So, he hardened his heart and puffed up his pride, all while keeping an eye out for news about Rolf.

Now one day he rode abroad with Ondott and his men, and they came to the hut on the hillside where dwelt Asdis the mother of Rolf. Summer was come; Asdis sat out of doors by the spring combing flax, with Thurid cowled by her side. No welcome gave Asdis to them, but asked their errand.

Now one day he rode out with Ondott and his men, and they arrived at the hut on the hillside where Asdis, Rolf's mother, lived. Summer had arrived; Asdis was sitting outside by the spring, combing flax, with Thurid cloaked beside her. Asdis didn’t greet them but asked about their purpose.

"To learn whether thou hast news of thy son," Ondott said. Now that was not true, for they came thither by accident, having hunted higher up in the hills. But Grani said nothing, wishing to learn of Rolf.

"To find out if you have any news about your son," Ondott said. That wasn’t true, because they had arrived there by chance after hunting further up in the hills. But Grani said nothing, wanting to hear about Rolf.

"Ever thou liest in wait for blood," answered Asdis. "But ask not me for news of Rolf. Rather of those who have been near the isle of Drangey shouldst thou inquire, if none resembling my son have been seen on the island-top; and whether he, and Grettir the Strong, and Illugi his brother, are likely to be won thence against their wills."

"Whenever you wait for blood," Asdis replied. "But don’t ask me about Rolf. You should be asking about those who have been near the Isle of Drangey, to see if anyone resembling my son has been seen on the island's peak; and whether he, Grettir the Strong, and Illugi his brother are likely to be taken from there against their will."

"Now," cried Ondott, "I thank thee for this news. And one in that land-side, Thorstein Angle, he is my cousin; he will let me know if ever thy son comes thence."

"Now," shouted Ondott, "thank you for this news. And over there, Thorstein Angle, he's my cousin; he'll let me know if your son ever comes from there."

"If Thorstein Angle is thy cousin," said Asdis, "that shows the saying true, that all rogues are akin. But if thou nearest aught from that region, I pray thee let me know if my son is well."

"If Thorstein Angle is your cousin," said Asdis, "that proves the saying true, that all rogues are related. But if you hear anything from that area, please let me know if my son is okay."

Now all the time Thurid sat there, and combed no flax, nor said a word. "And yet," said Ondott, "I hear that the woman works well at times."

Now Thurid sat there all the time, not combing any flax and not saying a word. "And yet," said Ondott, "I've heard that the woman works well sometimes."

"Speak not so loud in her presence," said Asdis, "for methinks now she is tranced. Mayhap when she comes to she will prophesy and tell me of my son."

"Don't speak so loudly in her presence," said Asdis, "because I think she's in a trance right now. Maybe when she comes to, she'll prophesy and tell me about my son."

"Nay," said Ondott, "the woman is clean daft, so they say, ever since she left our house to wander in the cold. Now who has split the wood that lieth here, and piled it against the house? For thou hast not done it."

"Nah," said Ondott, "the woman is totally crazy, or so they say, ever since she left our house to roam around in the cold. Now, who chopped the wood that's stacked here against the house? Because you definitely didn't do it."

"I will tell thee," said Asdis, and lowered her voice. "On that night the frost got in her brain, mayhap; for she was ever strange, but now she is little short of marvellous. Sometimes she works with a man's strength; and at such times she splits wood, or carries water, or spades here in my little field. I have done no heavy work since she came. But she is very silent, nor hath any save me and Frodi seen her face or heard her voice. Such is her mood."

"I'll tell you," said Asdis, lowering her voice. "On that night, maybe the frost got into her head; she was always a bit strange, but now she's almost extraordinary. Sometimes she works with a man's strength; during those times, she splits wood, carries water, or digs in my little field. I haven't done any heavy work since she arrived. But she is very quiet, and only Frodi and I have seen her face or heard her speak. That's just how she is."

"Now let us ride hence," said Ondott to Grani. "Asdis, I wish thee joy of thy mad-woman."

"Now let’s ride out," said Ondott to Grani. "Asdis, I hope you enjoy your crazy woman."

"Better live with her than alone," quoth Asdis.

"Better to live with her than alone," said Asdis.

So those men rode away, and they spread abroad the news that Rolf was gone from Broadfirth dales, for he was in Drangey with Grettir the Strong, and none could draw them from that isle. Steep were its rocks and high, to be scaled only by ladders, and three might hold the place against three hundred.

So those men rode off and shared the news that Rolf had left Broadfirth dales, as he was with Grettir the Strong on Drangey, and no one could get them to leave that island. Its cliffs were steep and high, climbable only by ladders, and three could defend the spot against three hundred.

Word was also spread about of Thurid the crone: how she had fits of man's strength, and did work for Asdis. Men saw her going with great strides, or working in the field; at a distance she seemed taller than before, and bigger across the shoulders; but when one came near she shrank within herself. Moreover no one heard her voice now, save when she mumbled hoarsely.

Word also got around about Thurid the crone: how she had bursts of strength like a man, and did work for Asdis. People saw her striding with purpose, or toiling in the fields; from a distance, she appeared taller and broader in the shoulders than before, but up close, she seemed to shrink within herself. Plus, no one heard her speak anymore, except when she mumbled hoarsely.

Now on another day Grani rode to the settlement at Hvammferry, and on his way homeward came by the smithy of Frodi. Ondott was in his company, with Hallvard and Hallmund; they proposed that they should have sport with the smith, and take from him his bill.

Now on another day, Grani rode to the settlement at Hvammferry, and on his way home, he passed by Frodi's smithy. Ondott was with him, along with Hallvard and Hallmund; they suggested that they should have some fun with the smith and take his bill from him.

"Sport mayest thou try," said Grani, "but beware lest it turn out against thee."

"Go ahead and try your sport," said Grani, "but be careful that it doesn't backfire on you."

"He is soft as custard," quoth Ondott.

"He is soft as custard," said Ondott.

"Otherwise was he in the Orkneys," replied Grani. But for all that Ondott rode to the smithy-door, and called Frodi to come out. He came, and leaned on the handle of his hammer, which was so big that no man had wielded it since he went away. He asked what they would of him.

"Otherwise, he was in the Orkneys," replied Grani. But even so, Ondott rode to the blacksmith's door and called for Frodi to come out. He came and leaned on the handle of his hammer, which was so big that no one had used it since he left. He asked what they wanted from him.

Said Ondott: "Here is Grani Earl's Fosterling to require something of thee."

Said Ondott: "Here is Grani Earl's Fosterling to ask something of you."

Frodi said to him: "Was then Grani fostered by the Earl?" And he fixed Grani with his eye; but that one blushed and said naught. For he knew that his father had boasted of his fostering with the Earl, and never had Grani said nay thereto.

Frodi said to him, "So Grani was raised by the Earl?" And he stared at Grani, who turned red and said nothing. He knew that his father had bragged about his upbringing with the Earl, and Grani had never denied it.

Asked Ondott, "Was he not?"

Asked Ondott, "Wasn't he?"

Frodi said, "He came last from the Earl's court." So Frodi, who might have spoken honor away from Grani, made him feel more shame than if the truth had been said.

Frodi said, "He was the last one to leave the Earl's court." So Frodi, who could have spoken about honor away from Grani, made him feel more ashamed than if the truth had been revealed.

"Now," said Ondott, "bring forth the bill which is Einar's, and deliver it to us."

"Now," said Ondott, "bring us the bill that's Einar's and hand it over."

"Asks Grani that?" Frodi replied.

"Does Grani ask that?" Frodi replied.

Grani said, "I ask nothing." And he spurred his horse a few rods away.

Grani said, "I don't want anything." Then he urged his horse a few yards away.

Frodi went within the smithy and brought out the bill, but set also a helm on his head. Said he: "Here is the bill for whomsoever wishes it."

Frodi went into the smithy and brought out the axe, but also put a helmet on his head. He said, "Here is the axe for anyone who wants it."

But Grani said over his shoulder, "Leave the bill with him. No use is it to us, for we have none that can wield it."

But Grani said over his shoulder, "Leave the bill with him. It’s no use to us, because we don’t have anyone who can use it."

Then Ondott was wroth that Grani did not support him in that claim, and he said: "Now, Frodi, I call to mind that ere thou wentest away, thou didst assault me here in this smithy. Outlaw will I make thee therefor."

Then Ondott was angry that Grani didn’t back him up on that claim, and he said: "Now, Frodi, I remember that before you left, you attacked me here in this forge. I will make you an outlaw for that."

Frodi made a sudden step, and behold! there he was within reach of Ondott, holding the bill in such wise that he might have thrust Ondott through, albeit Frodi neither raised the weapon aloft nor brandished it. He said:

Frodi took a quick step, and there he was close to Ondott, holding the weapon in such a way that he could have stabbed Ondott, even though Frodi didn't lift it or wave it around. He said:

"Now for the love which has always been between us, be so kind as to speak me free of guilt in that matter, when I drew weapon on thee."

"Now, for the love that has always been between us, please be kind enough to clear me of guilt in that situation when I drew my weapon on you."

In a fright Ondott stretched forth his hand and spoke Frodi free of that guilt. So Frodi suddenly shifted the bill in his hand, and the point touched the ground; none who had not looked close would have supposed any threat had been made. Said Frodi: "See how kind Ondott is to me, in asking no atonement, being in no danger from me. Witness ye all that I am clear in that matter."

In a panic, Ondott reached out his hand and spoke, freeing Frodi from that blame. Frodi quickly shifted the weapon in his hand, and the tip touched the ground; anyone who didn't pay close attention wouldn't have thought any threat was made. Frodi said, "Look how generous Ondott is with me, asking for no compensation and feeling no danger from me. Let everyone see that I'm innocent in this matter."

Grani smiled and rode away, and the men next; Ondott followed, mightily vexed that that simple one had so bested him.

Grani smiled and rode off, and the men followed; Ondott trailed behind, really annoyed that the simple guy had outdone him.

Now the time came for men to ride to the Althing, and with all state Einar rode thither with his son. Then for the first time Grani saw the power of that land which he had despised, for chiefs met there who were greater in riches than Orkney thanes, having great followings, all richly dressed. But all were obedient to the law; and a wonderful thing that was, to see men of such power yielding in lawsuits to lesser men, and bringing no cases to weapons. And Grani learned that his father was of no consequence at all in that place, for men passed him by and gave him no honor. Yet for all that Grani's pride grew, and he said that men should some day recognize him there. And he rode home moodily behind his company.

Now it was time for the men to head to the Althing, and Einar rode there with his son, full of importance. For the first time, Grani witnessed the power of the land he had looked down upon, as chiefs gathered who were wealthier than the thanes of Orkney, each having large followings, all dressed lavishly. But they all respected the law; it was incredible to see such powerful men yielding in disputes to lesser men, avoiding any fight. Grani realized that his father was insignificant in that place, as people walked past him without showing any respect. Despite that, Grani's pride grew, and he declared that one day people would recognize his worth there. He rode home sullenly behind the rest of the group.

Now as men rode again toward the west, Grani saw one man whom he had oft remarked at the Thing: Kolbein the son of Burning-Flosi, destined to be a leader among men. Grani wished friendship with him greatly. And Kolbein rode to Grani and said: "Keeps thy father his harvest feast this year as before, asking company thereto?"

Now as the men rode west again, Grani saw a man he had often noticed at the Thing: Kolbein, the son of Burning-Flosi, who was meant to be a leader among men. Grani greatly desired friendship with him. Kolbein rode up to Grani and said, "Is your father having his harvest feast this year like he did before, inviting guests?"

"Yea," answered Grani. "Wilt thou come?"

"Yeah," Grani replied. "Will you come?"

"Gladly will I come," answered Kolbein, "and will bring friends with me, if so be we shall be welcome."

"Sure, I'll come," Kolbein replied, "and I’ll bring some friends along if that’s okay with you."

"Welcome will ye all be," said Grani, and rode home cheered.

"Welcome, everyone," said Grani, and rode home feeling happy.

Now when they were come to Cragness, Helga met them at the door and welcomed them in. They asked if aught had happened in their absence. Said she, "Nothing save that the carline Thurid was here yestreen, and I am the first that has heard her speak since she left here in the spring."

Now that they had arrived at Cragness, Helga greeted them at the door and invited them inside. They inquired if anything had happened while they were away. She replied, "Nothing except that the old woman Thurid was here last night, and I'm the first person to hear her speak since she left in the spring."

They asked what were her words.

They asked what her words were.

"I was here alone in the hall," Helga said, "for all the women were making cheeses in the out-bower. And Thurid came in and shuffled about the place, looking at things. I bade her be seated, for I would bring her milk and oat-cake; but when I brought them she had the great bow in her hands, and looked at it but would not eat. So I set the food away again; and when I returned she had the bow and the quiver, and was near the door as if to take them away. She said nothing when I asked what she did with those; so I stood in her way, thinking I was stronger than she. With one hand she set me aside, and I might resist her no more than if she were a man. So she bore the bow and arrows from the house, and I thought they were gone; but on a sudden she was back again, and laid them on the bench. And she said in a deep voice not like her own:

"I was alone in the hall," Helga said, "because all the women were making cheese outside. Thurid came in and wandered around, looking at things. I invited her to sit down while I got her some milk and oat cake; but when I brought them in, she had the great bow in her hands, stared at it, but wouldn’t eat. So I put the food aside, and when I came back, she was by the door with the bow and quiver as if she was about to leave. She didn’t say anything when I asked what she was doing with them, so I positioned myself in her way, thinking I was stronger. With one hand, she pushed me aside, and I felt no more resistance than if she were a man. She took the bow and arrows out of the house, and I thought they were gone; but then suddenly she was back and laid them on the bench. She spoke in a deep voice that didn't sound like her own:"

"'Not with women do I strive.'

"I don’t compete with women."

"Then with great steps she went out of the hall, and came not again."

"Then she stepped out of the hall and didn't come back."

Those three, Einar and Ondott and Grani, looked at each other with alarm. For if that bow, left in the ward of women, had thus been taken, men could know neither the day nor the hour when Rolf might come, and make the shot at the oak-tree before witnesses, when all would be over with the house of Einar. And ere aught was said Einar took the bow and bestowed it under a settle, where it was well hid. Then they praised their fortune that they had it still.

Those three, Einar, Ondott, and Grani, looked at each other in alarm. If that bow, left in the women's area, had been taken, then no one could predict when Rolf might arrive and take his shot at the oak tree in front of witnesses, which would mean the end for Einar's household. Without saying anything, Einar took the bow and placed it under a bench, where it was well hidden. Then they praised their luck for still having it.

So all sat down to meat, and ate gladly, for they had journeyed days long from the Thing-field. Then night fell, and they spoke of many things; at last Einar asked his son: "What said to thee Kolbein son of Flosi, there ere our roads parted?"

So everyone sat down to eat and enjoyed the meal, as they had traveled for many days from the Thing-field. Then night came, and they talked about many things; finally, Einar asked his son, "What did Kolbein, son of Flosi, say to you before we went our separate ways?"

"He asked me," answered Grani, "whether we hold the harvest feast as last year, and if he and his company would be welcome."

"He asked me," Grani replied, "if we’re having the harvest feast like we did last year, and if he and his group would be invited."

Says Einar, rubbing his hands: "Now the great folk come to alliance with us; and when a few chiefs have visited here, then thou mayest count thyself their equal in all things, even as thou art in wealth. Of course thou badst him come?"

Says Einar, rubbing his hands: "Now the important people are joining forces with us; and when a few leaders have visited here, you can consider yourself their equal in everything, just as you are in wealth. Did you ask him to come?"

"That I did," says Grani.

"Yeah, I did," says Grani.

So Ondott praised him. "Men have marked thee, there at the Thing, and seek to ally themselves with thee."

So Ondott praised him. "People have noticed you, there at the Thing, and want to team up with you."

But Helga, who had listened, burst into tears.

But Helga, who had been listening, started to cry.

"What is it," asks Grani, "that makes thee weep?"

"What is it," Grani asks, "that makes you cry?"

Helga dashed the tears from her eyes, and stood before those two, her father and her brother. "Much had I hoped," says she, "that wicked doings would cease in this house—for to mock the dead and the unfortunate is wicked. And if ye hold the feast as last year, and shoot at the boundary as then, laughing at Hiarandi's fortune, then ye tempt your own fate, for such deeds go not unpunished long."

Helga wiped the tears from her eyes and stood in front of her father and brother. "I had hoped," she said, "that the bad behavior would stop in this house—because mocking the dead and the unfortunate is wrong. If you hold the feast like last year and shoot at the boundary again, laughing at Hiarandi's misfortune, then you risk your own fate, because acts like that don’t go unpunished for long."

"Now," asked Grani of his father, "hast thou so mocked that luckless man's fate?" Einar said he had, and it was seen that Grani thought that act far too strong.

"Now," Grani asked his father, "have you really mocked that unfortunate man's fate?" Einar said he had, and it was clear that Grani felt that act was way too extreme.

"Yet see," said Ondott, "what friends that brings you now, for from the house of Flosi comes this offer of friendship."

"Look," said Ondott, "see what friends this brings you now, because this offer of friendship comes from the house of Flosi."

Now as they spoke someone knocked at the door, and there was a housecarle of Snorri the Priest.

Now as they were talking, someone knocked at the door, and there stood a housecarle of Snorri the Priest.

"My master," said he, "passes on his way home from the Althing, and sends me to ask: hold ye your harvest feast as last year, and will he and his company be welcome?"

"My master," he said, "is on his way home from the Althing and sends me to ask: will you hold your harvest feast like last year, and will he and his group be welcome?"

"Oh, hold it not!" cried Helga.

"Oh, hold on a second!" cried Helga.

Then Einar turned to Grani. "The mightiest man in Broadfirth dales offers now his friendship, and thy future is sure. Shall we not hold the feast?"

Then Einar turned to Grani. "The strongest man in the Broadfirth dales is now offering his friendship, and your future is secure. Shouldn’t we celebrate with a feast?"

Grani turns to the housecarle of Snorri, and says: "Beg thy master to come!"

Grani turns to Snorri's housecarle and says, "Please ask your master to come!"

  CHAPTER XXVII

Weird happenings at Cragness

Now time wears toward harvest, and in the dales all is quiet and busy, so that men when they meet have little gossip, save only of the doings of Thurid the crone. For she travelled far and wide in the night, and men saw her so distant from home that it was said she rode the wind; she was seen near the farm of Burning-Flosi, far to the east, and near the hall of Snorri the Priest, to the west. Ever when seen in the dark she strode furiously; by day she was always bent and slow. Old men spoke of her youth, when she was brisk and handy; it seemed as if her youth came again in these fits, foretelling her death.

Now it’s almost harvest time, and in the valleys everything is quiet yet bustling. When men meet, they hardly gossip about anything except the strange actions of Thurid the crone. She roamed far and wide at night, and people saw her so far from home it was said she could ride the wind. She was spotted near Burning-Flosi’s farm in the east and close to Snorri the Priest’s hall in the west. Whenever she was seen in the dark, she moved with fury; by day, she was always hunched and slow. Old men recalled her youth when she was lively and quick; it seemed like her youth returned in these episodes, hinting at her impending death.

Moreover by Asdis's work nothing now lagged, and the field was plowed, sowed, and harrowed, so that never had such a crop stood on those poor acres, and that by the work of two women. Some questioned whether indeed Rolf were not about; but there was no place in the hut for hiding a man, howbeit busybodies pried about there much. Now all that they found was what looked to be a grave, not far from the home-mead. So then the tale ran that Rolf was dead, and there buried; but when questioned Asdis would only laugh and say:

Moreover, thanks to Asdis's efforts, everything was moving along smoothly. The field was plowed, sowed, and harrowed, resulting in the best crop those poor acres had ever seen, all thanks to the work of two women. Some people wondered if Rolf was actually around, but there was no place in the hut to hide a man, even though nosy neighbors were always snooping around. All they discovered was what appeared to be a grave, not far from the homestead. So, the story spread that Rolf was dead and buried there; however, when asked, Asdis would just laugh and say:

"Whether it is a grave, or the place where stood a little tree that I uprooted for fuel, that ye may guess."

"Whether it’s a grave or the spot where a little tree used to stand that I cut down for firewood, that you can imagine."

But she was always so blithe that it was sure her son still lived.

But she was always so cheerful that it was clear her son was still alive.

Now on a day word came to Ondott from Thorstein Angle his cousin, that three men for sure dwelt on the island of Drangey; they were Grettir the Strong and Illugi his brother and some man unknown; but whether more men dwelt there no one could say, for so high were the cliffs that nothing could be seen from the mainland, and another three might for a twelvemonth lie there hidden. Many believed that others were there. So Ondott was satisfied that Rolf lay in hiding there afar off, and would not trouble the Cragness-dwellers for a long time to come.

Now, one day, Ondott received word from his cousin Thorstein Angle that three men were definitely living on the island of Drangey: Grettir the Strong, his brother Illugi, and someone unknown. However, no one could say if there were more people living there, as the cliffs were so high that nothing could be seen from the mainland, and another three might be hidden there for a whole year. Many believed that others were present. So, Ondott was convinced that Rolf was hiding there far away and wouldn’t bother the Cragness dwellers for a long time.

Now came harvest rich and full, a bountiful year; men worked hard in the fields, the women too, and at night sleep was sound. There came a morning when it was found that Cragness had been entered at night and the whole hall ransacked, its passages, lofts, and store-rooms. Goods were taken from their places and laid aside; chests had been moved, opened, and emptied; and there was scarce a corner of the place but had been searched. Yet gold and silver, whether in money, rings, or vessels, were left behind, nor were they even gathered together for booty. So it was seen that no common thief had been there, and men wondered wherefore that had been done.

Now came the harvest, abundant and plentiful; the men worked hard in the fields, and the women did too, and at night, sleep was deep. One morning, it was discovered that Cragness had been broken into at night, and the entire hall had been searched, including its passages, lofts, and store-rooms. Items had been taken from their spots and set aside; chests had been moved, opened, and emptied; and hardly a corner of the place had been left unexamined. Yet, gold and silver, whether in cash, rings, or vessels, were untouched, nor had they even been collected as loot. It was clear that this was not the work of an ordinary thief, and people were puzzled as to why this had happened.

But Grani sent all his men to work in the field, and the women to righting the house; then he took the bow from under the settle where it was hid with its arrows, and he thrust it within the dais whereon were the seats of honor.

But Grani assigned all his men to work in the fields and the women to take care of the house. Then he took the bow from under the bench where it was hidden with its arrows and placed it within the canopy where the seats of honor were.

Now a night passed again, and no one heard the dogs bark; but in the morning it was seen that the thief had come again, and all the settles were out of their places, as if one had searched beneath them. No other places were searched, and nothing had been taken; all thought it strange that the dogs had not barked. Then another day passed, and men came home to sleep as tired as before; so then Grani took the bow and hid it up under the thatch, when all had gone to their beds.

Now another night went by, and no one heard the dogs bark; but in the morning, it was clear that the thief had returned, and all the benches were out of place, as if someone had looked underneath them. No other areas were searched, and nothing was missing; everyone found it odd that the dogs hadn’t barked. Then another day passed, and the men came home to sleep just as exhausted as before; so Grani took the bow and hid it in the thatch after everyone had gone to bed.

In the morning nothing had happened save that the seats on the dais had all been moved, and the dais was found set up against the wall. Now the dais was heavy, and that work had been done with much strength. While men were marvelling the neatherd came in, and said he had been awake early in the byre, with a sick calf. Before sunrise he looked out of the window; the light was not strong, but he could see a little way. There he saw the crone Thurid standing, near the house; but when he ran out to speak with her, she had moved toward the cliffs. Whether she saw or heard him he could not say, but suddenly she began to go with long strides. A little mist hung above the crags; into that mist she went, seeming to walk upon the air; and while he stood astonished the mist wreathed around her, and she was lost from sight. He said to himself that was the end of the old woman; but in an hour, looking toward the upland, he saw her walking to the hut of Asdis, and that matter he could not explain.

In the morning, nothing had happened except that the seats on the dais had all been moved, and the dais was found set up against the wall. The dais was heavy, and moving it required a lot of strength. While the men were marveling, the neatherd came in and said he had been awake early in the barn with a sick calf. Before sunrise, he looked out the window; the light wasn't strong, but he could see a bit. He saw the old woman Thurid standing near the house, but when he ran out to talk to her, she had moved toward the cliffs. He couldn't tell if she saw or heard him, but suddenly she started walking with long strides. A little mist hung above the rocks; she walked into that mist, seeming to float, and while he stood there astonished, the mist wrapped around her, and she disappeared from sight. He thought that was the end of the old woman, but an hour later, looking toward the upland, he saw her walking to Asdis's hut, which he couldn't explain.

Grani sent all men about their work again; he took the bow from the hall, with its quiver, and carried them to the great store-house, and hid them beneath sacks of grain. Then a night passed, and nothing happened; but on the second night noises were heard; men took lights and searched in the hall, finding nothing. Yet in the morning it was seen that someone had been at work under the thatch of the hall, by every rafter; and it was a bold deed to do that ransacking in the dark, for a fall might mean death. No one had seen Thurid nor any living soul; yet a tatter of cloth was found, like as it had been torn from the old woman's gray cloak.

Grani sent everyone back to their tasks; he grabbed the bow from the hall, along with its quiver, and took them to the big storage room, hiding them beneath sacks of grain. Then a night went by, and nothing happened; but on the second night, strange noises were heard. The men lit their lamps and searched the hall, but found nothing. However, in the morning, it was clear that someone had been working under the roof of the hall, around every rafter. It was a daring act to do that searching in the dark, since a fall could lead to death. No one had seen Thurid or anyone else, but a scrap of cloth was found, looking like it had been torn from the old woman's gray cloak.

Now Grani takes the bow from the store-house, and thinks much by himself, and at last hides it in a haystack, an old one; and there the bow lies deep within. That night he sets men to watch in the store-house, and fetches dogs from a tenants farm, and hopes now to catch the thief.

Now Grani takes the bow from the storage room and thinks a lot to himself. Finally, he hides it in an old haystack, where it lies deep inside. That night, he has men watch the storage room and brings over dogs from a tenant's farm, hoping to catch the thief.

But one comes by night, and enters the store-house by the thatch, and takes the watchmen asleep, binding them with their heads in the bags that lay there. And all the store-house was searched and everything moved, and the thief away before day, but nothing taken. Those dogs which had been brought and tied by the door had had their leashes cut, and were off to their master; but the dogs of the place had given no sign. Those were the best watch-dogs in the dales, and had belonged to Hiarandi. No footprints were found about the place, and the watchmen said but one person had been there, marvellous silent and strong.

But someone came at night, sneaking into the storehouse through the thatch, and caught the guards asleep, binding them with the bags they had been using. The entire storehouse was searched, and everything was moved around, but the thief got away before morning, leaving nothing taken. The dogs that had been brought and tied by the door had their leashes cut and ran back to their owner; however, the dogs from the place didn’t make a sound. Those were the best guard dogs in the area and had belonged to Hiarandi. No footprints were found around the area, and the guards said only one person had been there, incredibly silent and strong.

Grani took much thought where now to hide the bow, and bespoke the matter with Einar and Ondott; but they found no better place than where it lay, so there they let it bide. And Ondott went with men to the hut of Asdis, and called for the woman Thurid. Asdis said she slept within, and would not come out. So Ondott spoke to her from the doorway, as the crone lay within by the hearth; a bundle of rags she was.

Grani thought a lot about where to hide the bow and discussed it with Einar and Ondott, but they couldn’t think of a better place than where it was, so they decided to leave it there. Ondott went with some men to Asdis's hut and called for the woman Thurid. Asdis said that she was sleeping inside and wouldn’t come out. So Ondott spoke to her from the doorway while the old woman lay by the hearth; she looked like nothing more than a bundle of rags.

"Is it thou that comest to our house," asked Ondott, "making this mischief there?"

"Is it you who's coming to our house," Ondott asked, "causing this trouble there?"

"She speaks to no one save me," said Asdis, "and never when questioned."

"She talks to no one except me," said Asdis, "and never when asked."

"Tell her," said Ondott, "that if more searchings go on at Cragness, we will hale the old woman before the bishop and exorcise her for sorcery, since there must be witchcraft in these doings. So take heed to her, goodwife, and thyself as well."

"Tell her," said Ondott, "that if there are more searches happening at Cragness, we'll drag the old woman in front of the bishop and have her exorcised for witchcraft, because there has to be some kind of sorcery involved in all this. So watch out for her, goodwife, and for yourself too."

"Thou art brave," said Asdis, "to threaten two women."

"You’re brave," said Asdis, "to threaten two women."

So Ondott rides away again, and that was the end of those happenings at Cragness. Some said the thief could not find what he sought; but some that Thurid was the thief, and Ondott had frighted her.

So Ondott rides away again, and that was the end of what happened at Cragness. Some said the thief couldn't find what he was looking for; others said that Thurid was the thief, and Ondott had scared her off.

Time now fell for the harvest feast, and all preparations were made for receiving guests; great store of good things was made ready, and food and fodder for man and beast.

Time for the harvest feast had arrived, and all the preparations were made for welcoming guests; a large amount of delicious food was readied, along with provisions for both people and animals.

Comes at last Helga to Grani, and begs him not to hold the feast at all, for her mind misgives her because of it. He says that the guests must be on the way, and bids her work at the cooking, and forget those thoughts. She goes away sorrowful, and says no more of this to anyone.

Comes at last Helga to Grani, and asks him not to hold the feast at all, because she feels uneasy about it. He tells her that the guests must be on their way, and encourages her to focus on the cooking and let go of those worries. She walks away feeling sad, and says nothing more about it to anyone.

Then on the morrow the guests are seen riding, both Snorri the Priest, that old man, and Kolbein Flosi's son, each with a large company.

Then the next day, the guests were seen riding, both Snorri the Priest, that old man, and Kolbein Flosi's son, each with a large group.

  CHAPTER XXVIII

Harvest Feast

Now Einar's shepherd came in haste, and said the folk of the country-side were coming from all directions, and a great number would be at the feast. "Yet many," said he, "bear weapons, and I know not what that may mean."

Now Einar's shepherd rushed in and said that people from the countryside were arriving from all directions, and a large number would be at the feast. "But many," he added, "are armed, and I don't know what that could mean."

So men looked, and it was seen that the farmers and bonders were coming over the hills, in small companies or large. Those of keen eyes said that most carried short-swords. Then Ondott looked at those two large parties that came riding, one from the east and one from the north, and thought them very numerous.

So the men watched, and they noticed that the farmers and bonders were coming over the hills, in small groups or large ones. Those with sharp eyes said that most were carrying short swords. Then Ondott looked at the two large groups that were riding in, one from the east and one from the north, and thought they were quite numerous.

"Meseems," said he, "that Snorri and Kolbein bring more men than they need."

"It seems to me," he said, "that Snorri and Kolbein are bringing more people than they actually need."

"Fearest thou, Ondott?" asked Grani. "This only do I fear, that we have not enough food ready. Only on going to church do men lay aside weapons; not strange were it if Snorri and Kolbein, coming from so far, bade their men bring longswords, spears, and shields. Yet they wear no mail, and bear only the one weapon—clear token of peace. Come, bid the women prepare more food; and do thou, father, let bring out more casks of ale, to welcome so many guests!"

"Are you afraid, Ondott?" Grani asked. "The only thing I worry about is that we don't have enough food ready. Men only put down their weapons when they go to church; it wouldn't be surprising if Snorri and Kolbein, coming from so far, told their men to bring longswords, spears, and shields. But they're not wearing armor and only have one weapon with them—a clear sign of peace. Come on, tell the women to prepare more food; and you, father, let’s get more barrels of ale out to welcome so many guests!"

Thus he shamed the household, and all went quickly to make ready more food and drink. Then the neighbors began to arrive, some on horses and some on foot, all in holiday guise save that each man bore a single weapon. Grani and Einar welcomed each as he came; and then the companies of those chiefs rode in, and there was great bustle to receive them. The horses were taken to the stalls, and the men led within the hall.

Thus he embarrassed the household, and everyone quickly went to prepare more food and drinks. Then the neighbors started to arrive, some on horseback and some on foot, all dressed for a celebration except that each man carried a single weapon. Grani and Einar greeted each one as they arrived; and then the groups of those chiefs rode in, creating a lively scene to welcome them. The horses were taken to the stalls, and the men were led into the hall.

Gracious to Einar was Snorri the Priest, and he said fine words of Grani's growth and fair looks, and the goodly house. Kolbein was more silent, but looked about him much; and all those at Cragness were pleased with their great guests, save only Helga, who worked among her women and looked sad. When Grani saw that, he sought to cheer her, bidding her mark the pleasure of the visitors.

Snorri the Priest was kind to Einar, praising Grani's impressive growth and good looks, as well as the beautiful home. Kolbein was quieter but observed everything around him. Everyone at Cragness was happy to have such esteemed guests, except for Helga, who was working with the other women and seemed gloomy. When Grani noticed this, he tried to lift her spirits, urging her to notice the joy of their visitors.

"Methinks," said Helga, "the old man smiles too much and the young man too little. Little good does my heart prophesy of this visit."

"Methinks," said Helga, "the old man smiles too much and the young man not enough. I don’t have a good feeling about this visit."

Grani was impatient with her and left her alone.

Grani was fed up with her and walked away.

Now guests continued to come in, a great number, so many that they were not all able to come into the hall; those of lesser condition sat outside on the mead. And the time drew near noon before all were there. So at last Einar asked if more were to be seen coming, and his men looked abroad from the hilltop, and saw no one travelling. They saw only three living souls: two were Asdis and Thurid where they worked in the garden by the little hut across the valley, and one was a great man who lolled on a nearer hillside and seemed to look out upon Broadfirth. Something glittered in the grass by his side, but no one knew who or what it might be. So Einar let call all forth from the house, and he stood on a stool, and spake to them.

Now guests kept arriving, a large number, so many that not everyone could fit into the hall; those of lower status sat outside on the meadow. It was almost noon before everyone had arrived. Finally, Einar asked if there were any more coming, and his men looked out from the hilltop but saw no one approaching. They only noticed three people: Asdis and Thurid working in the garden by the small hut across the valley, and a distinguished man lounging on a closer hillside, seemingly gazing out at Broadfirth. Something sparkled in the grass beside him, but no one knew who he was or what it could be. So Einar called everyone out from the house, and he stood on a stool and spoke to them.

First he bade them welcome, and then he spoke of that custom which the last year had seen begun: shooting at the boundary in memory of his ownership of those lands and that hall. Some, he knew, had been displeased thereat, yet he trusted that now they saw his reasons for it. "For in the sight of all," quoth Einar, "I will have it known that my title is just, and will prove that all which made me master here was done within the law."

First, he welcomed them and then talked about the tradition that had started last year: shooting at the boundary to celebrate his ownership of the land and the hall. He knew some had been unhappy about it, but he hoped they now understood his reasons. "For everyone to see," said Einar, "I want it known that my claim is rightful, and I will prove that everything that made me the owner here was done legally."

Very reasonable was that speech: Snorri smiled and nodded graciously, and Einar's folk applauded, but the others not so much.

Very reasonable was that speech: Snorri smiled and nodded graciously, and Einar's people applauded, but the others not so much.

"Now," Einar said, "men claim that Grettir the Strong can make this shot and put me from my lands, but since the law allows no outlaw to meddle in suits, he may not make the trial. Yet I invite all other men hither to prove me guiltless; therefore come ye with me to the brookside, and let all try who will. Few do I think will assay, but all are free to it. In token of peace leave your arms here, and let us go down to the boundary."

"Now," Einar said, "people say that Grettir the Strong can take this shot and drive me away from my lands, but since the law doesn’t allow an outlaw to interfere in legal matters, he can't make the attempt. Still, I invite anyone else here to prove I’m innocent; so come with me to the stream, and let anyone who wants to give it a try. I doubt many will, but everyone is welcome to. As a sign of peace, leave your weapons here, and let’s head down to the boundary."

When they heard that, Einar's men laid aside what weapons they had; but those strangers made as if they heard not, yet all together began walking to the meadow by the brook. And Einar, when he saw they took no heed to his request, was of two minds: whether to say no more, or to ask them again to lay aside their swords. But that seemed a slight to his guests; so he spoke not of it again, and all together they went down the hillside, leaving at the hall only the women, still cooking for so many people. Einar had given orders that no ribald mocking should be made in shooting, such as the baser of his men had done before, for all should be decorous. So bows were brought, the best there were; his bowmen made ready, and one by one they shot before the guests. Snorri sat on a dais which Einar had let make, and Kolbein and Einar sat on either hand; but Grani stood. He was very anxious to see how near the arrows would fall to the oak; but the nearest fell roods away, and he said to himself, "Now my father is completely justified, for not even Grettir could shoot so much farther than these men."

When they heard that, Einar's men put down their weapons; but the strangers acted like they didn’t hear and all started walking toward the meadow by the brook. Einar, seeing they ignored his request, was torn between saying nothing more or asking them again to put away their swords. But that felt disrespectful to his guests, so he didn’t bring it up again, and they all went down the hillside, leaving only the women at the hall, still cooking for so many people. Einar had instructed that no crude mocking should take place during the shooting, as some of his men had done before, since everything should be proper. So they brought out the best bows, his archers got ready, and one by one they shot in front of the guests. Snorri sat on a raised platform that Einar had set up, with Kolbein and Einar sitting on either side; but Grani stood. He was very eager to see how close the arrows would land to the oak, but the closest fell yards away, and he thought to himself, "Now my father is completely right, because not even Grettir could shoot much farther than these men."

So he begged the visitors to shoot, and of Snorri's men and Kolbein's some few made the trial, but shot no better than those who assayed afore. Grani was much pleased.

So he urged the visitors to shoot, and a few of Snorri's men and Kolbein's gave it a try, but they didn't do any better than those who had tried before. Grani was really pleased.

Then Einar stood up with smiles, and said he, "Let us now go to the feast, for it is ready at the hall."

Then Einar stood up with a smile and said, "Let's go to the feast now, it's ready in the hall."

"Here cometh one," said Snorri, "who may wish to try; wait we here for yet a little while."

"Here comes someone," said Snorri, "who might want to give it a shot; let's wait here a bit longer."

Men looked, and there was a great man coming down the hill, and they knew him for the huge fellow who had been lolling across the valley. On his shoulder he bore a bill with a shaft big as a beam. Coming so, down the hillside above them, he looked so large that Einar was uneasy, wondering what champion he should be; the sun was behind him, and he seemed like one who might do all manner of feats of strength, even to making the long shot with the bow. Einar felt fear.

Men looked, and there was a big guy coming down the hill, and they recognized him as the huge guy who had been lounging across the valley. He carried a spear with a shaft as thick as a beam. As he came down the hillside above them, he appeared so enormous that Einar felt uneasy, wondering what kind of warrior he might be; the sun was behind him, and he seemed like someone capable of all sorts of amazing feats of strength, even making a long shot with the bow. Einar felt fear.

But when the large man reached the first of the people, and they could see his face, then laughter began among them, and one cried aloud, "'Tis only Frodi the Smith!"

But when the big guy reached the first person, and they could see his face, laughter started among them, and one shouted, "'It’s just Frodi the Smith!"

So Frodi came before them, and Einar was wroth because he had feared such an one, who was all softness. Said Einar: "What dost thou here with that great weapon at our feast, where no man comes in war? Seekest thou to take up the feud for this land?" And he gave sign that his men should be near, ready to seize Frodi if only cause were given.

So Frodi approached them, and Einar was angry because he had been afraid of someone like him, who seemed so harmless. Einar said, "What are you doing here with that big weapon at our celebration, where no one comes to fight? Are you trying to start trouble for our territory?" And he signaled for his men to be close, ready to grab Frodi if he gave them a reason.

But Frodi laid the bill at the feet of Einar, and said: "I bring thee the bill which is thine own, since it came ashore on thy beaches. As for that feud, it is not mine, but it belongs to the nearest of kin. Who knows where he is? Let me stay here a space, I beg, and watch the shooting."

But Frodi placed the bill at Einar's feet and said, "I bring you the bill that belongs to you, since it washed up on your shores. As for that feud, it's not mine; it belongs to the closest relative. Who knows where he is? Please let me stay here for a while and watch the shooting."

"The shooting is past," said Einar, "but stay if it pleases thee. As for that bill, keep it for thine own, if it is at all dear to thee." Then he turned to Snorri, and said, "Shall we not go to the feast?"

"The shooting is over," Einar said, "but feel free to stay if you want. As for that bill, keep it for yourself if it means anything to you." Then he turned to Snorri and said, "Shall we head to the feast?"

"But tell us of this great bill," said Snorri. "And were there not perchance other heathen weapons which are thine, coming ashore in that great storm?"

"But tell us about this great bill," said Snorri. "And weren't there possibly other pagan weapons that belong to you, coming ashore in that huge storm?"

So Grani told of the bill, how it had belonged to that dead viking; and he said there had been a bow with it, which was useless because no one could string it.

So Grani talked about the sword, how it had once belonged to that dead viking; and he mentioned there had been a bow with it, which was useless because no one could string it.

"Much would I like to see that bow," says Snorri.

"Really, I'd love to see that bow," says Snorri.

Grani knows not what to answer and looks at Einar, and Einar looks back at Grani; but at last Einar says: "Old and useless is the bow, and it is in some out-of-the-way place. Come now to the feast, for it is all ready."

Grani doesn't know how to respond and looks at Einar, who looks back at Grani; finally, Einar says: "The bow is old and useless, and it's in some remote spot. Come on to the feast, it's all set."

"It is not yet noon," answered Snorri, "and before noon I am never ready to feast. But here comes another one down the hill, who may give us sport until we sit down."

"It’s not even noon yet," Snorri replied, "and I’m never ready to feast before then. But here comes someone else down the hill, who might entertain us until we sit down."

So men looked again up the hillside, and there was another figure coming, seen against the sun. (Now in Iceland, even in summer noon, the sun never stands overhead.) Fast the figure strode, all muffled in a cloak which flapped in the wind; and so wild and large did the newcomer seem that again Einar was afraid at the strange sight. But when it came near the figure dwindled, and the people laughed again, crying to make way for Thurid. With slow and halting step the crone came through the lane of men to Einar.

So the men looked up the hillside again, and there was another figure approaching, silhouetted against the sun. (In Iceland, even at noon in summer, the sun never is directly overhead.) The figure walked quickly, all wrapped up in a cloak that flapped in the wind; and the newcomer looked so wild and large that Einar felt a sense of fear at the strange sight. But as it got closer, the figure shrank in size, and the people laughed again, shouting to make way for Thurid. With slow and unsteady steps, the old woman made her way through the crowd of men to Einar.

"Wishes the strange woman anything here?" asked Snorri.

"Wishes the strange woman anything here?" asked Snorri.

"Give her money," said Einar to Ondott, "and bid her begone."

"Give her some money," Einar said to Ondott, "and tell her to leave."

But she turned her back on Ondott with his purse, and went nearer Einar; and then she saw the bill which Frodi had left lying at Einar's feet. A strong shudder seized her, and there she stood shuddering, gazing beneath her hood at that great weapon.

But she turned her back on Ondott with his purse and moved closer to Einar; then she noticed the bill that Frodi had left lying at Einar's feet. A strong shiver ran through her, and there she stood trembling, peering beneath her hood at that large weapon.

"What is wrong with the woman?" asked Snorri as if impatient. "Bid her to speak."

"What’s wrong with the woman?" Snorri asked, sounding impatient. "Tell her to speak."

"She speaks never," answered Einar.

"She never speaks," answered Einar.

But it seemed as if she were talking to herself, for first she began to mumble hoarsely, and then a little louder, and then at last she began to drone a song, in a cracked voice which, to those who had known her, seemed not her own. She sang thus:

But it felt like she was just talking to herself. At first, she started mumbling quietly, then a bit louder, and eventually she began to sing a song in a raspy voice that, to those who had known her, didn’t sound like her at all. She sang like this:

"Here is come from foreign shore,

"Here is come from foreign shore,"

A heathen weapon and one more.

A pagan weapon and another one.

First the bill which can be swung

First, the bill that can be swung

By the peaceful smith alone;

By the peaceful blacksmith alone;

Next the bow which can be strung

Next, the bow that can be strung.

Nor by him nor anyone.

Neither by him nor anyone.

Yet I say in one of those,

Yet I say in one of those,

Laid in spells by Christ his foes,

Laid in spells by Christ his enemies,

Danger lies to Einar's house."

"Danger is near Einar's house."

When she had sung thus, she drew her hood still closer over her head and crouched down there by the dais.

When she finished singing, she pulled her hood tighter over her head and crouched down by the platform.

Mark now all that which next was said and done, as if those visitors knew the fearsome nature of Einar, and played with it.

Mark now everything that was said and done next, as if those visitors understood the frightening nature of Einar and toyed with it.

First Kolbein drew his feet away from the blade of the bill which lay before them; and he looked uneasy, saying to Einar: "Of human force I have no fear, but evil and witchcraft like I not."

First, Kolbein pulled his feet back from the blade of the bill that lay in front of them; he appeared uneasy and said to Einar, "I’m not afraid of human strength, but I dislike evil and witchcraft."

But Snorri leaned forward and looked in the face of Frodi. "Tell us," says Snorri the Priest, "for what reason thou hast brought the bill here."

But Snorri leaned forward and looked at Frodi's face. "Tell us," says Snorri the Priest, "why have you brought the bill here?"

Answered Frodi: "I live alone in my smithy, and the bill stands always in the corner. Now sometimes it gives out a strong humming, there as I work, or as I sit by myself of nights; and at such times I think evil thoughts of vengeance, longing to do violence with the bill, until sometimes I fear I will snatch the weapon and rush forth and slay. And methinks the thing must be like the terrible bill of Gunnar of Lithend, which before every one of his slayings gave forth a singing sound. Yet Gunnar got his bill by the mere death of a man; but I won this in fight with a ghost, and so I fear more dreadful things will happen from mine than ever came from his. Lest blood-guilt come on my soul I brought the bill hither, to restore it to its rightful owner."

Answered Frodi: "I live alone in my workshop, and the axe always stands in the corner. Sometimes it starts humming loudly while I work or sit alone at night; and at those times, I think dark thoughts of revenge, wanting to use the axe to cause harm, until I sometimes worry I’ll grab the weapon and rush out to kill. I think it must be similar to the dreadful axe of Gunnar of Lithend, which sang before each of his murders. But Gunnar got his axe from the death of just one man; I won mine in a fight with a ghost, and that makes me fear even worse things will come from mine than ever did from his. To avoid bloodguilt, I brought the axe here to return it to its rightful owner."

"But he gave it thee again," says Snorri.

"But he gave it back to you," Snorri says.

"So," answered Frodi, "I see no way at all to avoid that blood-guiltiness."

"So," Frodi replied, "I don't see any way to avoid that blood guilt."

"Thou canst cast the bill in the sea," says Snorri.

"You can throw the bill into the sea," says Snorri.

On a sudden Frodi started back from the bill, and clutched at the clothes on his breast, and cried: "Heard ye how it hummed even then?"

On suddenly, Frodi jolted back from the hill, grabbed at the clothes on his chest, and exclaimed, "Did you hear how it hummed even then?"

Said Grani, "I heard naught."

Grani said, "I heard nothing."

But Kolbein hitched his stool further away from the bill, saying: "I heard something."

But Kolbein moved his stool further away from the table, saying, "I heard something."

Snorri looked upon Einar, who was pale with fear. "Now," said Snorri, "what of that bow which, if shooting here at this boundary may cost thee thy life, is mayhap the greater danger to thee of the two?"

Snorri looked at Einar, who was pale with fear. "Now," said Snorri, "what about that bow which, if fired here at this boundary, might cost you your life, could possibly be the greater danger to you of the two?"

Einar answered nothing.

Einar said nothing.

"Come," says Snorri, "do this if thou wouldst avoid all evil: cast this bill and that bow into the sea."

"Come," says Snorri, "do this if you want to avoid all evil: throw this bill and that bow into the sea."

Now the crone rose up again, and she sang this song:

Now the old woman got up again, and she sang this song:

"Bring ye here those weapons forth.

"Bring those weapons over here."

Lay them crossing, east and north,

Lay them crossing, east and north,

Here upon the fateful ground

Here on this fateful ground

Where death Hiarandi found.

Where Hiarandi found death.

Over them make ye the sign

Over them make you the sign

Of the church, with holy wine.

Of the church, with holy wine.

Build ye then a fire great;

Build a big fire then.

Ere the flames to coals abate,

Ere the flames turn to coals,

Cast those weapons in them here.

Cast those weapons in them here.

Power of spells will disappear;

The power of spells will fade;

No fate then need Einar fear!"

No fate then needs to frighten Einar!

"Now," said Snorri, "this burning is the best counsel, for weapons cast in the sea would come again to shore."

"Now," said Snorri, "this burning is the best advice, because weapons thrown in the sea will wash up on shore again."

Then Thurid covered her head again and crouched down as before. But Einar rose in a panic and bade Grani fetch the bow, the arrows, and some wine. Grani departed hastily, and ran to the hall, and called his sister, bidding her bring wine while he got the bow and arrows.

Then Thurid covered her head again and crouched down like before. But Einar panicked and told Grani to get the bow, the arrows, and some wine. Grani quickly left, ran to the hall, and called his sister, asking her to bring wine while he grabbed the bow and arrows.

"Now," cried Helga, "wilt thou mock the death of Hiarandi, and jeer at Rolf, who saved thy life here on the rocks?"

"Now," shouted Helga, "will you make fun of Hiarandi's death and taunt Rolf, who saved your life right here on the rocks?"

"What sayest thou of saving my life?" asked Grani.

"What do you say about saving my life?" asked Grani.

Helga told how Rolf and Frodi had borne him to shore.

Helga explained how Rolf and Frodi had carried him to the beach.

"Be comforted," said Grani. "No man shoots with the great bow, for Rolf, who alone can string it, is away. But witchcraft lies in it, and it shall be burnt. And when this feast is ended I will send for Rolf, and offer him peace and friendship."

"Don't worry," Grani said. "No one is using the great bow because Rolf, the only one who can string it, is gone. But it has magic in it, and it'll be burned. Once this feast is over, I'll send for Rolf and offer him peace and friendship."

"No peace comes from Rolf," answers Helga, "while we own his lands, nor friendship while we sit in his hall. Violence meets violence, so says the good book." But she went and got the wine, and Grani seized the bow and its quiver from out the rick, and bore all to the brookside again. There the fire was already built.

"No peace comes from Rolf," Helga replies, "as long as we own his lands, nor will there be friendship while we sit in his hall. Violence brings more violence, so says the good book." But she went and got the wine, and Grani grabbed the bow and quiver from the haystack and carried everything back to the riverbank. There, the fire was already set.

Snorri received the bow in his hands, for neither Kolbein nor Einar would touch it. The priest of Snorri's household took the wine, to hallow it; and Snorri drew the bow from its case.

Snorri took the bow in his hands, since neither Kolbein nor Einar would touch it. The priest of Snorri's household took the wine, to bless it; and Snorri pulled the bow from its case.

"Let all give back," said he. "Make space for the fire and the burning of the bow. Let the crone say when all is ready."

"Let everyone contribute," he said. "Clear a spot for the fire and the burning of the bow. Let the old woman tell us when everything is ready."

So all men gave space; and the home-men and the guests, mingled together, made a great circle round the spot where the bow should be burnt with the bill. At only one place the ring was broken: the shelving bank of the brook, where men might not stand. Then Thurid rose and began to circle the fire. Thrice around it she walked, and Snorri with the bow came down from the dais and stood near; but Kolbein went and stood by Grani, and Frodi kept his place at the feet of Einar. So when the cloaked woman had circled the fire three times, she stopped and said to Snorri, "Give me the bow."

So everyone made space, and the locals and the guests mingled together, forming a large circle around the spot where the bow would be burned with the bill. The circle was only broken at one point: the sloping bank of the brook, where people couldn't stand. Then Thurid stood up and started to walk around the fire. She walked around it three times, and Snorri with the bow came down from the platform and stood nearby; but Kolbein went to stand by Grani, and Frodi stayed at Einar's feet. Once the cloaked woman had walked around the fire three times, she stopped and said to Snorri, "Give me the bow."

Snorri gave it her.

Snorri gave it to her.

All watched to see what she would do, whether mutter spells or breathe upon it. But she looked at it carefully from end to end, and overlooked the string, and after that she raised it and shook it aloft. Then first men saw any part of her, namely her arm, which was not withered, but firm and large, like a man's. When she spoke her voice was no longer cracked.

Everyone watched to see what she would do, whether she would mumble spells or breathe on it. But she examined it closely from one end to the other, overlooked the string, and then lifted it up and shook it high. For the first time, people saw any part of her, specifically her arm, which was not frail, but strong and large, like a man's. When she spoke, her voice was no longer shaky.

"Water hath not harmed thee, oh my bow! Thou art the same as when thou slewest the baresark. Now shalt thou do a greater deed!"

"Water hasn't harmed you, oh my bow! You're just like when you took down the baresark. Now you shall accomplish an even greater feat!"

And in a moment she set the end of the bow to her foot, and bent the bow, and slipped the string along, and the bow was strung! There stood the homefolk gazing, but the crone cast off the cloak. No woman was she at all, but Rolf in his weapons!

And in an instant, she placed the end of the bow against her foot, bent it back, and slid the string on, and the bow was ready! The family stood there staring, but the old woman dropped her cloak. She wasn't a woman at all, but Rolf in his armor!

Then Frodi laid his hand on Einar's knee, and said: "Sit still!" Kolbein set a knife to Grani's throat, saying: "Thy life if thou stirrest." And Snorri cried on high: "Where are ye, men of Tongue and Swinefell?"

Then Frodi put his hand on Einar's knee and said, "Stay still!" Kolbein held a knife to Grani's throat and said, "Your life depends on your stillness." And Snorri shouted, "Where are you, men of Tongue and Swinefell?"

All those guests drew their short-swords; and it was seen that by every one of the homefolk was a man of Snorri's or Kolbein's, or haply two of them. They threatened death to all of Einar's folk.

All those guests drew their short swords, and it was clear that each of the locals had a man from Snorri's or Kolbein's side, or possibly even two of them. They threatened to kill all of Einar's people.

Rolf looked around on his enemies, and there was not one that could either fight or flee. So he took the quiver from Snorri, and looked within it; he chose that arrow with the silver point, and snapped the silken thread that bound it, and drew the arrow forth. At no man he looked, but up to heaven. Then he set the arrow on the string; he drew the bow and sped the shaft. High it flew, and far—across the brook, across the mead. It passed through the upper branches of the little oak, and fell to the ground three roods beyond.

Rolf scanned his enemies and saw that none could fight or run away. So, he took the quiver from Snorri, looked inside, picked the arrow with the silver tip, snapped the silken thread holding it, and pulled it out. He didn’t look at any man, but up to the sky instead. Then he placed the arrow on the string, pulled back the bow, and released the arrow. It soared high and far—across the stream, over the meadow. It went through the upper branches of a small oak and landed three roods away.

Then in the sight of all Rolf bowed his head, nor for a while could he speak at all.

Then, in front of everyone, Rolf lowered his head and couldn't say anything for a while.

But when at last he turned again toward that high seat where Einar sat, his eye fell first on Ondott who stood by. Said Rolf: "Bring me that fellow here!"

But when he finally turned back to the high seat where Einar sat, his gaze first landed on Ondott, who was standing nearby. Rolf said, "Bring me that guy over here!"

Yet when they would seize Ondott he slipped away, and fearing death ran shrieking up the hill with men in chase. Such was his speed that they caught him not, so great was his fright that he recked not where he was going, He ran to the cliffs, nor saw them; from their top he fell and died.

Yet when they tried to catch Ondott, he slipped away, and in his fear of dying, he ran screaming up the hill with men chasing him. He was so fast that they couldn't catch him, and he was so terrified that he didn't pay attention to where he was going. He ran toward the cliffs without realizing they were there; he fell from the top and died.

"So is the greater villain gone," said Rolf when all saw Ondott fall, "but the less remains. Einar, Ondott hath made his choice of death and life; what choice makest thou? Wilt thou bring this to the courts, where outlawry is sure; or wilt thou handsel the case to me, to utter my own award for the death of my father and the seizing of my land?"

"So the bigger villain is gone," Rolf said as everyone watched Ondott fall, "but the smaller one is still here. Einar, Ondott has made his choice about death and life; what choice do you make? Will you take this to court, where you'll definitely be an outlaw; or will you let me handle it, so I can decide my own verdict for my father's death and the taking of my land?"

Einar said quickly: "On thy mercy I rely, and I handsel all to thee, for I am too old to fare abroad." So he came down from the dais, and hastened to Rolf, offering his hand and calling Snorri to witness that handselling. There they struck hands before all those witnesses.

Einar said quickly, "I trust your mercy and give everything to you, since I'm too old to go out." He stepped down from the dais and hurried to Rolf, offering his hand and asking Snorri to witness this exchange. They shook hands in front of everyone there.

Said Rolf: "Now I hold in my hands thy death or thy life, even as once thou heldest my father at thy mercy. No pity hadst thou then. Shall I spare thee now?"

Said Rolf: "Now I hold in my hands your death or your life, just as you once held my father at your mercy. You showed no pity then. Should I spare you now?"

"It was all Ondott's doing," said Einar.

"It was all Ondott's fault," said Einar.

"Now," quoth Rolf, "this do I award, and thy forgetting it will be thy death. Thou shalt go to the little farm where my mother has lived, but now she is on her way to Cragness. On those few acres thou shalt abide, and stay within all space a bowshot from it. The one ewe which is there thou mayest have; the store of meat which is in the loft is thine; my mother's gray cloak hangs by the door: take it. But thine own livelihood thou shalt earn from the soil when these are spent; and when thou comest from thy boundary farther than this bow can shoot, thy life is forfeit to me."

"Listen," Rolf said, "here's what I’m giving you, and forgetting it will lead to your end. You’ll go to the small farm where my mother used to live, but she’s on her way to Cragness now. You’ll stay on those few acres, and you must remain within a bowshot distance from it. You can have the one ewe that's there; the meat stored in the loft is yours; my mother's gray cloak is hanging by the door—take that too. But you’ll need to earn your own living from the land when those resources run out; if you go beyond this bow’s range, your life belongs to me."

Einar accepted that award.

Einar accepted the award.

Then Rolf turned to Grani, and said: "Grani, it lies in thy power to change all this by uttering two words."

Then Rolf turned to Grani and said, "Grani, you have the power to change all of this by saying just two words."

Grani said nothing.

Grani stayed silent.

"Only two words," said Rolf again.

"Just two words," Rolf said again.

But still Grani answered nothing, and Rolf turned from him sadly.

But Grani still didn't say anything, and Rolf turned away from him, feeling sad.

"Proud is the heart of youth," quoth Snorri. "Come, let us sheathe our weapons. The sun stands at noon; now shall we execute the act of distress which will make Rolf master of his own—yes, and of the half of Einar's wealth, for the rest goes to the men of the Quarter. Let us go to the hall."

"Proud is the heart of youth," said Snorri. "Come, let’s put away our weapons. The sun is at its peak; now we will perform the act of distress that will make Rolf the master of his own—yes, and of half of Einar's wealth, because the rest goes to the men of the Quarter. Let’s head to the hall."

So all men went to the hall; and there went not only those guests from afar, but also those from the dales. Aye, and the men of Einar left him, and went to the hall with the others. Only Grani stayed with his father, and Helga whom anxiety had driven from the hall.

So all the men went to the hall; and not only the guests from far away came, but also those from the valleys. Yes, even Einar's men left him and went to the hall with the others. Only Grani stayed with his father, and Helga, who had been driven away from the hall by anxiety.

"Let us go to our new home," said Einar.

"Let's head to our new home," Einar said.

So they went, and from the first hilltop they saw how the act of distress was beginning at the crags; but from the second hilltop they saw that the act was finished. And when they rested on the long climb to the hut, whence Asdis had gone to her own old home, they saw how outside the hall men were seated at the long tables, and the women passed the food and drink, and all was merry at Cragness.

So they went, and from the first hilltop they saw how the trouble was starting at the cliffs; but from the second hilltop they saw that it was over. And when they took a break on the long climb to the hut, where Asdis had gone back to her old home, they saw that outside the hall, men were seated at the long tables, and the women were serving food and drinks, and everything was cheerful at Cragness.

  CHAPTER XXIX

ON THE TRIAL OF GRANTS PRIDE

Gay was that harvest feast, and all men learned how Thurid had died in the snow on the night of the wreck. In her cloak had Rolf lived, serving his mother, and he had travelled to Tongue and Swinefell in order to make the plan for gaining his own; but because Flosi could not come he had sent Kolbein his son. Rolf gave great thanks to Snorri and Kolbein, and gifts beside; with all good wishes they parted on the morrow. Then Asdis took over the care of the household of her son, and Frodi was bidden to live there with them. They began again the custom of Hiarandi, to light beacons against shipwreck.

Gay was that harvest feast, and everyone learned how Thurid had died in the snow on the night of the wreck. Rolf had survived in her cloak, caring for his mother, and he had traveled to Tongue and Swinefell to make plans for his own future; but since Flosi couldn't make it, he had sent his son Kolbein instead. Rolf expressed deep gratitude to Snorri and Kolbein, and gave them gifts as well; they all parted with warm wishes the next day. Then Asdis took over the management of her son's household, and Frodi was invited to stay with them. They resumed the custom of Hiarandi, lighting beacons to warn against shipwrecks.

So now Rolf dwells at Cragness in his honor, but at the hut on the upland those others live with little ease.

So now Rolf lives at Cragness in his honor, but at the cabin on the hillside, those others live with little comfort.

Rolf looks out sometimes at the little farm, and sees Grani and his father working in the field to get in the small harvest, hay for the ewe and grain for themselves. Now for Asdis alone that store had been enough, but for three the outlook was not so good.

Rolf sometimes looks out at the small farm and sees Grani and his father working in the field to gather the small harvest, hay for the ewe and grain for themselves. That amount would have been enough for just Asdis, but for three people, the situation wasn't looking very good.

Once Frodi saw Rolf as he watched them working, and the smith said, "Thou takest pleasure in the sight?"

Once Frodi saw Rolf as he watched them working, and the smith said, "Do you enjoy watching?"

Rolf asked, "Rememberest thou what jewels Grani wore, or his father, or Helga, that time when they went away?"

Rolf asked, "Do you remember what jewels Grani wore, or his father, or Helga, that time when they left?"

"Grani and Einar," said Frodi, "had rings on their arms and brooches on their breasts, but Helga wore none at all."

"Grani and Einar," Frodi said, "had rings on their arms and brooches on their chests, but Helga didn't wear any at all."

"Silver pennies also they had in their purses," said Rolf.

"Rolf said they also had silver coins in their wallets."

"What is their wealth to thee?" asks Frodi.

"What does their wealth mean to you?" Frodi asks.

"Much," answers Rolf.

"Lots," answers Rolf.

Now the time draws toward winter. The tale tells next how Rolf kept many people by him in the hall, to do the field work and to tend the cattle and horses (but the sheep were in the fold, save twenty which had not come in). Now some of those folk of Einar still dwelt at Cragness, having deserted their master, and none at the hall bade them either go or stay. Yet both Asdis and Frodi showed them little favor, and one by one they slipped away to seek livings elsewhere, save only those two, Hallvard and Hallmund, men of loud talk, strong of growth but not given to work. Evenings in the hall they spoke much, and Frodi scowled thereat; but Rolf sat in his seat and seemed neither to see nor to hear them.

Now the time is approaching winter. The story continues with how Rolf kept many people in the hall to do the farming and take care of the cattle and horses (but the sheep were in the pen, except for twenty that had not come in). Some of Einar's people still lived at Cragness, having left their master, and no one at the hall told them to go or stay. However, both Asdis and Frodi showed them little kindness, and one by one, they left to look for work elsewhere, except for two, Hallvard and Hallmund, who were loud talkers, strong in build but not keen on work. In the evenings at the hall, they talked a lot, and Frodi frowned at them; but Rolf sat in his seat, appearing neither to see nor hear them.

Frodi said to him one day: "This one thing I mislike in thee, that thou keepest here those two who deserted their master."

Frodi said to him one day: "There's one thing I dislike about you, that you keep those two here who abandoned their master."

Rolf asked: "Was their master worth devotion?"

Rolf asked, "Was their master worth the devotion?"

"Maybe not," says Frodi, "yet ingrates are they both."

"Maybe not," says Frodi, "but they're both ungrateful."

"They are free," said Rolf, "either to stay or go."

"They're free," said Rolf, "to either stay or leave."

Frodi grumbled to himself, but said no more to Rolf.

Frodi muttered under his breath, but didn't say anything else to Rolf.

Now October comes in very cold, but no snow as yet; and all harvests are in. Grani had stacked his neatly in ricks against the weather, for there was no room in the hut. There was a pen outside for the ewe; she was a good beast and never wandered, coming home at night.

Now October comes in very cold, but there’s no snow yet; and all the harvests are done. Grani had stacked his neatly in piles against the weather because there was no room in the hut. There was a pen outside for the ewe; she was a good animal and never wandered off, coming home at night.

On a day Rolf called Hallvard and Hallmund to him, and said: "It were not strange if Grani's ewe were to break out of its pen and eat at my ricks, which stand not far away." And he looked hard at Hallvard, who was the slyer of those two.

On a day, Rolf called Hallvard and Hallmund over and said, "It wouldn’t be surprising if Grani's ewe managed to escape its pen and munch on the haystacks I have nearby." He stared intently at Hallvard, who was the more cunning of the two.

Said Hallvard with a grin: "That is likely to happen."

Said Hallvard with a grin, "That's probably going to happen."

Rolf gave them each a piece of money, and said: "Beware of that ewe."

Rolf gave them each some money and said, "Watch out for that sheep."

On a morning not long after came those two, leading the ewe. "Master, here have we found this ewe eating at thy ricks, nor know we whose it may be."

On a morning not long after, those two arrived, leading the ewe. "Master, we found this ewe eating at your ricks, and we don’t know whose it is."

Said Rolf: "The ewe is Einar's. Take it to him, and ask payment for the hay which has been eaten."

Said Rolf: "The ewe belongs to Einar. Take it to him and ask for payment for the hay that’s been eaten."

So they take the ewe to Einar, and bring back silver. "Keep that for yourselves," Rolf said, "but will the ewe stay now at home?"

So they take the ewe to Einar and come back with silver. "Keep that for yourselves," Rolf said, "but will the ewe stay at home now?"

"Her pen is not strong," Hallvard said.

"Her pen isn’t strong," Hallvard said.

So on the morrow those two came again, bringing the ewe a second time; Rolf sent them for money as before. This time they brought back a gold arm-ring; so Rolf knew that Einar and Grani had taken with them nigh empty purses, and he was glad. He took the ring, giving the men silver, and said to them as before: "Will the ewe stay now at home?"

So the next day, those two came back, bringing the ewe again; Rolf sent them for money like before. This time they returned with a gold arm-ring; so Rolf realized that Einar and Grani had left with almost empty wallets, and he was pleased. He took the ring, gave the men silver, and asked them as he had before: "Will the ewe stay home now?"

Hallvard answered, "We left Grani strengthening the pen, but still it is not high."

Hallvard answered, "We left Grani reinforcing the pen, but it's still not high."

And on the morrow they brought the ewe, saying, "See how fat she hath gorged herself, master."

And the next day they brought the ewe, saying, "Look how fat she is, master."

Then said Rolf, "Go now and say to Einar: 'A third time hath thine ewe trespassed; now must thou pay not only damages, but the trespass fine, or else bring this to the courts.'"

Then Rolf said, "Go now and tell Einar: 'Your sheep has trespassed a third time; now you have to pay not only for the damages but also the trespass fine, or take this to court.'"

They went and brought back jewels, one arm-ring and two brooches; and Hallvard said, "All that he had Einar gave, rather than trust himself to the law."

They went and brought back jewels, one arm ring and two brooches; and Hallvard said, "Einar gave all he had, rather than rely on the law."

Rolf gave them money, saying: "If the ewe wanders a fourth time, she will become mine. Is her pen strong?"

Rolf gave them money, saying: "If the ewe wanders off a fourth time, she will be mine. Is her pen sturdy?"

"Grani has no more wood to make the pen higher," answered Hallvard, "but he was tying her with a rope."

"Grani has no more wood to raise the pen," Hallvard replied, "but he was tying her up with a rope."

"Belike the rope is not strong," said Rolf.

"Maybe the rope isn't strong," said Rolf.

And that seemed true; for on the morrow those two brought the ewe for the fourth time; they said she had again been eating at Rolfs ricks.

And that seemed true; for the next day those two brought the ewe for the fourth time; they said she had once again been eating at Rolf's stacks.

"Go now," said Rolf. "Say to Einar: 'Pay me damages and another fine, or yield thine ewe.'"

"Go now," Rolf said. "Tell Einar: 'Pay me damages and another fine, or hand over your ewe.'"

They went and returned, and said to Rolf: "The ewe is thine."

They went and came back, and said to Rolf: "The ewe is yours."

Then Rolf gave them silver rings, and they were well content. But Frodi came to Rolf, and said: "What is this thou hast suffered those two to do to thy neighbor? Now Einar will have no milk for the winter."

Then Rolf gave them silver rings, and they were very happy. But Frodi came to Rolf and said: "What have you let those two do to your neighbor? Now Einar won’t have any milk for the winter."

Rolf answered shortly: "He can use the pen of the ewe for firewood, and sell the hay for money." And he would speak no more of that.

Rolf replied briefly, "He can use the ewe's pen for firewood and sell the hay for cash." And he wouldn't say anything more about it.

Now October passed, and November came, and still there was no snow; the land was colder for that. One day when Rolf stood and looked at the hut on the upland, Hallvard came to him and said, "Small cheer is there over yonder, master; yet I have heard that Grani has sold his hay, and it is soon to be fetched from his farm."

Now October passed, and November came, and still there was no snow; the land was colder for it. One day, when Rolf was standing and looking at the hut on the hill, Hallvard approached him and said, "There isn't much cheer over there, master; but I heard that Grani has sold his hay, and it will soon be picked up from his farm."

Rolf answered: "See now how all their ricks stand in a line, and the wind is in that line, so that a fire which took the weathermost rick would burn them all. It was careless of Grani to set them so."

Rolf replied, "Look at how all their stacks are lined up, and the wind is blowing in that direction, so if a fire started in the first stack, it would catch all of them. It was careless of Grani to arrange them that way."

"For fire might come by chance," said Hallvard, and he went and spoke with Hallmund.

"For fire might happen by chance," Hallvard said, and he went and talked to Hallmund.

Now that night people were stirring in the hall, for a servingman was sick there; and in the early morning one came knocking at the door of Rolfs locked bed, crying, "There is fire across the valley." So Rolf threw on a cloak and went out; there was a great fire at the little farm, where the ricks were burning. In their light Grani was seen, saving what he might; but Einar stood by wringing his hands, and Helga weeping. So while those of Cragness stood and watched, Hallvard and Hallmund came up the hill and joined them.

Now that night was falling, people were moving around in the hall because one of the servants was sick there; and early in the morning, someone knocked on Rolf's locked bedroom door, shouting, "There's a fire across the valley." Rolf quickly threw on a cloak and went outside; there was a big fire at the small farm, where the stacks were burning. In the light of the flames, Grani was seen trying to save whatever he could, while Einar stood nearby, wringing his hands, and Helga was crying. As those from Cragness stood and watched, Hallvard and Hallmund came up the hill to join them.

"Where have ye been?" asks Frodi.

"Where have you been?" asks Frodi.

They had no good answer to give.

They didn’t have a good answer to provide.

When it was day Rolf sent to inquire of Einar if he had had great loss; Hallvard was sent. "And ask if they will have any help of me; and mark how much they have saved and where it is bestowed."

When it was daytime, Rolf sent someone to ask Einar if he had suffered significant losses; Hallvard was sent. "Also, ask if they need any help from me; and take note of how much they managed to save and where it is stored."

So Hallvard went and returned again, and said that Grani needed no help. "But," said he, "the old man would have taken help, yet the young man would not allow it. And they have saved no hay, and but little grain; it is there in the pen of the ewe."

So Hallvard went and came back again, saying that Grani didn't need any help. "But," he added, "the old man would have accepted help, but the young man wouldn't allow it. They haven't saved any hay, and only a little grain; it's there in the sheep pen."

"Now," Rolf said privately to Hallvard, "thou and Hallmund shall take my shepherd and go into the hills, a day's journey; he shall show thee where are folded those twenty of my sheep which came not with the others, and which men call lost. Send him then home before thee, and do ye twain drive the sheep.—And see to it," quoth Rolf, "that those sheep do no damage to the fodder which Grani saved."

"Now," Rolf said privately to Hallvard, "you and Hallmund should take my shepherd and head into the hills for a day's journey; he will show you where the twenty sheep of mine that are missing are gathered, the ones people are calling lost. Send him home before you, and the two of you drive the sheep back. —And make sure," Rolf added, "that those sheep don’t ruin the feed that Grani stored up."

So that day those two took their staves, and went with the shepherd to do as Rolf had bidden. On the second day the shepherd came again; but on the fourth came Hallvard and Hallmund, driving the sheep. Now one of them was all bloody.

So that day, those two grabbed their staffs and went with the shepherd to do what Rolf had asked. The shepherd returned the next day; but on the fourth day, Hallvard and Hallmund showed up, herding the sheep. One of them was all covered in blood.

"What hath happened to the ram?" asked Rolf.

"What happened to the ram?" asked Rolf.

"We came home," answered Hallvard, "over the fell which is above Einar's farm; we pastured the sheep as we came, yet there is now no good grazing, and the beasts were terribly thin. So when we came late at night near to Grani's stead, and could not make Cragness in the dark, we rested and let the sheep stray. In the morning, behold, the sheep had found the grain which Grani had saved from the fire, and were eating the last of it when he came out by the first light. He saw the sheep, and drove them thence with fury; but the ram was obstinate, and would not leave the food, so Grani wounded him. And he gave us hard words before we gathered the flock to come away."

“We came home,” Hallvard replied, “over the hill above Einar's farm; we let the sheep graze as we traveled, but there’s no good grazing now, and the animals were really thin. So when we arrived late at night near Grani's place and couldn’t reach Cragness in the dark, we took a break and allowed the sheep to wander. In the morning, we saw that the sheep had found the grain Grani had saved from the fire and were eating the last of it when he came out at dawn. He spotted the sheep and angrily drove them away, but the ram was stubborn and wouldn’t leave the food, so Grani ended up wounding him. He also yelled at us before we gathered the flock to leave.”

"Take the sheep to the fold," said Rolf, and he gave each of the men a piece of money.

"Take the sheep to the pen," Rolf said, handing each of the men a bit of cash.

Then he went in and sat down to meat; but Frodi followed him and seemed much discontented. "What ails thee?" asked Rolf.

Then he went in and sat down to eat; but Frodi followed him and looked very unhappy. "What's wrong with you?" asked Rolf.

"This ails me," said Frodi, "that thou hast no mercy upon them whose lot is hard enough. I cannot bear that thou shouldst use those base men to do such work against Grani, whom once thou lovedst. For I perceive clearly that all this has been done with intention, both the trespassing of the ewe and the burning of the ricks; likewise this last happening is not by chance. What change is on thee, that thou doest so?"

"This bothers me," Frodi said, "that you have no compassion for those who are struggling. I can't stand that you’re using those lowly men to work against Grani, whom you once loved. It’s clear to me that all of this has been done on purpose, both the sheep getting loose and the burning of the haystacks; this latest event isn’t a coincidence either. What has changed in you that makes you act like this?"

Also Asdis came and said: "Thou art hard on those unfortunate ones, my son. Leave this persecution and do what is worthy of thee."

Also, Asdis came and said, "You're being hard on those unfortunate people, my son. Stop this mistreatment and do what is right for you."

But Rolf said to Frodi: "Hast thou forgotten that Grani made thee thrall?" And of Asdis he asked: "Who slew Hiarandi my father?" The law of vengeance came to their minds, and they were silent, yet not satisfied.

But Rolf said to Frodi: "Have you forgotten that Grani made you a thrall?" And he asked about Asdis: "Who killed my father Hiarandi?" The law of vengeance crossed their minds, and they fell silent, but they weren't satisfied.

Then Hallvard and Hallmund came in and helped themselves to meat, and began talking loudly. Said Hallvard, "Thou art called now, master, to avenge thy honor. Einar spoke shame on thee while we were gathering the sheep to drive from his house, for he said thou hadst the hope to starve him and his children."

Then Hallvard and Hallmund came in and began serving themselves some meat as they started talking loudly. Hallvard said, "It's time for you to avenge your honor, master. Einar insulted you while we were rounding up the sheep to take from his place, claiming that you hoped to starve him and his children."

"A great slander is that," quoth Hallmund, wagging his head. "Many a man hath died for such; and at least a money-fine should Einar pay."

"A huge lie is that," Hallmund said, shaking his head. "Many a man has died for that; and at the very least, Einar should pay a fine."

"Hold your tongues!" cried Frodi in anger.

"Shut up!" shouted Frodi in anger.

But Rolf rebuked Frodi, and said to those twain: "I give thanks for your thought of mine honor. But I do not desire blood, only money-atonement for the slander. Einar hath no money; but Grani hath yet his sword, a fine weapon. Now you who have my honor in your care, go to-morrow to Grani. Tell him I demand atonement; but if he sends me his sword his father's slander will be forgotten."

But Rolf scolded Frodi and said to the two of them: "I appreciate your concern for my honor. But I don’t want bloodshed, just financial compensation for the slander. Einar has no money; but Grani still has his sword, a good weapon. Now, you who are responsible for my honor, go to Grani tomorrow. Tell him I want compensation; but if he sends me his sword, I’ll forget about his father’s slander."

Those two looked at each other in doubt, for that would be a hard thing, to get from Grani his sword.

Those two looked at each other uncertainly, because it would be tough to get Grani's sword from him.

But Frodi sprang from his seat, and cried: "What dost thou now, to insult Grani so? Never will an Icelander yield his sword! Call now to mind when ye two were comrades, and slept together, and fought the Scots together, and crossed the Pentland Firth together in a little boat, and swam the last mile side by side. Put all this in thy mind, and unsay what thou hast said."

But Frodi jumped up from his seat and shouted, "What are you doing to insult Grani like this? An Icelander will never give up his sword! Remember when you two were friends, sleeping side by side, fighting the Scots together, crossing the Pentland Firth in that small boat, and swimming the last mile together. Think about all this and take back what you just said."

Rolf answered: "All this I remember, and that is why I send for Grani's sword."

Rolf replied, "I remember all of this, and that's why I'm calling for Grani's sword."

"Then," Frodi cried, "I leave thy roof now, nor ever are we friends again!"

"Then," Frodi shouted, "I'm leaving your place now, and we will never be friends again!"

"Frodi," answered Rolf, "sleep one night more under my roof; then if thou art minded thou shalt leave me forever."

"Frodi," Rolf replied, "stay one more night under my roof; then if you want, you can leave me for good."

Then Frodi called to mind his great love for his cousin, and yielded, and sat down.

Then Frodi remembered his deep love for his cousin, and gave in, and sat down.

In the morning Hallmund and Hallvard sat late at meat. Rolf said to them: "Why linger ye here? Do as I bade!"

In the morning, Hallmund and Hallvard sat down for a late meal. Rolf said to them, "Why are you lingering here? Do as I instructed!"

Then they took swords, axes, and shields, and went to the hut across the valley, but had no heart in their going. Now Rolf watched from the hillside, and he saw them go into the farmyard, very slowly; and he waited a while, and saw them come out, very slowly. And they came back to Cragness, and climbed the hill to him; and behold, they had not their arms any more, but were wounded, and complained as they came.

Then they grabbed swords, axes, and shields and headed to the hut across the valley, but they didn’t have much enthusiasm for it. Rolf watched from the hillside and saw them enter the farmyard very slowly. He waited a bit and then saw them come out, also very slowly. They returned to Cragness and climbed the hill to him; and lo and behold, they no longer had their weapons, but were injured and complaining as they approached.

"Grani," said they, "has done this to us. Now, master, avenge us on him!"

"Grani," they said, "has done this to us. Now, master, take revenge on him!"

"Now," said Rolf, "all is come about as I wished." And he bade bring his sword and his shield.

"Now," said Rolf, "everything has turned out just as I wanted." And he asked for his sword and shield to be brought.

"Wilt thou then," asked Frodi, "take up the quarrel of these wretched carles?"

"Will you then," asked Frodi, "take on the fight of these miserable peasants?"

Rolf put on his sword and took his shield; he made no answer to Frodi, but he beckoned his housecarles and pointed to Hallvard and Hallmund.

Rolf strapped on his sword and grabbed his shield; he didn’t respond to Frodi, but he signaled to his warriors and pointed to Hallvard and Hallmund.

"Whip me," said Rolf to his servants, "these wretches from this place; if they wait till my return they shall feel the weight of my hand. But as for all the rest of you, bide ye here till I come again."

"Whip me," Rolf said to his servants, "these wretches from this place; if they wait for my return, they'll feel the force of my hand. But as for all of you, stay here until I come back."

Hallvard and Hallmund ran with all haste away along the cliffs, but Rolf set out across the valley to the little farm.

Hallvard and Hallmund ran quickly along the cliffs, while Rolf headed across the valley to the small farm.

  CHAPTER XXX

ABOUT THE MEANING OF THOSE TWO WORDS

Now the tale turns to speak of Einar and his two children: how they went away from their home with but the clothes on their backs, and with purses nigh empty, and but little jewelry. They came to the hut, to make a home where there was no room for a fourth to sleep, and where there was but a rack of dried meat, and a gray cloak hanging by the door, and little else for comfort.

Now the story shifts to talk about Einar and his two children: how they left their home with only the clothes on their backs, nearly empty pockets, and just a bit of jewelry. They arrived at the hut to create a home where there was no space for a fourth person to sleep, and where there was just a rack of dried meat and a gray cloak hanging by the door, with little else to provide comfort.

Grani looks about the farm, and sees how it has a good spring, and a small garden well tended, and a pen for the ewe. Beyond the garden were the other crops; yet the hay had not been cut, nor the grain reaped, and there was nothing stored against the winter.

Grani looks around the farm and sees that it has a nice spring, a well-kept small garden, and a pen for the ewe. Beyond the garden were the other crops; however, the hay hasn't been cut, the grain hasn't been harvested, and there’s nothing stored for the winter.

Said Grani: "Rolf awaited this turn of fortune, and why should he lay up food for us?"

Said Grani: "Rolf was expecting this change of luck, so why should he stockpile food for us?"

Then he turned about, and looked off from the hillside. There he saw Cragness, and the folk feasting; and he saw Fellstead and many other farms. There lay Broadfirth, and the sea beyond; fishing vessels were thereon. And he saw the ferry to Hvamm, with all the four roads which led to it, where people travelled; but the little farm was far away from all these things. Now it was a bright warm day, and the ewe bleated in the pasture, and the birds called each other above his head.

Then he turned around and looked out from the hillside. There he saw Cragness and the people feasting; he saw Fellstead and many other farms. Broadfirth lay there, with the sea beyond it, and fishing boats were on the water. He noticed the ferry to Hvamm, with all four roads leading to it, where people were traveling; but the little farm was far away from all these things. It was a bright, warm day, and the ewe bleated in the pasture while birds called to each other above his head.

Then Grani's heart fainted within him, and he cried to Einar: "Better hadst thou chosen exile for us all, rather than condemn us to die in this place!"

Then Grani's heart sank, and he shouted to Einar: "You would have been better off choosing exile for all of us instead of condemning us to die here!"

Einar sought to excuse himself to his son, but appeased him not. Then Helga said: "Is this all thou didst learn in the Orkneys, thus to meet the fate which thou hast brought upon thyself?"

Einar tried to explain himself to his son, but he didn’t calm him down. Then Helga said: "Is this really everything you learned in the Orkneys, just to face the consequences you’ve brought on yourself?"

Then Grani was quiet, and went and fetched water, and wood which was there for the cooking (but there was no great store). After a while he said to his sister, "No more will I complain, though worse things come upon us."

Then Grani was quiet, went to get water, and gathered the wood that was there for cooking (but there wasn't much). After a while, he said to his sister, "I won't complain anymore, even if worse things happen to us."

So in the following days he sets himself to work, and cuts the hay, and stacks it in ricks; and cuts and stacks the grain likewise, working hastily lest the snow should come. Einar was of no account in such work, for his body was not used to it; but he watches the ewe upon the mead, and fetches water; and Helga works at the house, and when the grain is reaped she begins to grind it in a handmill; a slow labor that was, to make flour each day for their bread. Now when Grani had finished harvesting he began to cut peat and stack it near the house. It was hard work, for the cold was severe and the ground freezing.

So in the days that followed, he got to work, cutting the hay and stacking it in piles. He did the same with the grain, working quickly to avoid the snow. Einar wasn't much help with the work since he wasn't used to it; instead, he watched the ewe in the meadow and fetched water. Helga took care of the house, and once the grain was harvested, she started grinding it in a handmill—a slow process to make flour for their daily bread. Once Grani finished harvesting, he began cutting peat and stacking it near the house. It was tough work because the cold was intense and the ground was freezing.

Einar began to complain as the cold came on; he was not warm enough under the gray cloak, but sat much of the day by the fire. He disliked his food and wanted better, although naught better was to be had. It was not easy to bear his complainings; but Helga was patient, and Grani sought to lighten her labors, doing woman's work. Yet he was troubled for the shame of his life, and slept badly, and lost flesh. Now hard frost and bitter winds came, but still no snow. Grani's clothes were thin, and he was not used to the rough life; his hands cracked with the cold, all his joints ached, his feet were sore from his thin shoes, and it seemed as if he would perish with the wind. Yet still he cut peat, hewing it from the frozen ground in a little boggy place; and he brought it home with fingers all bleeding. Then Helga bewailed the weather, how without snow the ground froze ever deeper: but though at first Grani was minded to complain with her, he bethought himself and spoke cheerily.

Einar started to complain as the cold set in; he wasn’t warm enough under the gray cloak and spent much of the day by the fire. He didn’t like his food and wanted something better, even though nothing better was available. It wasn’t easy to put up with his complaints, but Helga was patient, and Grani tried to help her out by doing household chores. Still, he was troubled by the shame of his life, had trouble sleeping, and lost weight. Now hard frost and bitter winds arrived, but there was still no snow. Grani’s clothes were thin, and he wasn’t used to this harsh life; his hands were cracked from the cold, all his joints ached, his feet were sore from his thin shoes, and it felt like he might freeze in the wind. Yet he continued to cut peat, digging it from the frozen ground in a little boggy area; he brought it home with bleeding fingers. Then Helga lamented the weather, how without snow the ground froze deeper and deeper: but though at first Grani felt like complaining with her, he thought better of it and spoke cheerfully.

Helga asked: "Why dost thou conceal thy thoughts?"

Helga asked: "Why do you hide your thoughts?"

"The worst of my thoughts," said Grani, "are so bad that I dare not dwell on them. But the better is that I must be manly; and I have a memory to help me."

"The worst of my thoughts," Grani said, "are so terrible that I can't allow myself to focus on them. But the upside is that I need to be strong; and I have my memories to support me."

"What is that memory?" asked Helga.

"What is that memory?" asked Helga.

So Grani told of that time when he and his thralls were lost in the snow in Orkney, and those two Icelanders bore the cold, but he complained of it. "And they gave me the cloak and the warmth of their own bodies, yet I could not be brave. So now when I shiver in the cold I call to mind their hardiness, and strive to copy it."

So Grani talked about that time when he and his followers got lost in the snow in Orkney, and those two Icelanders handled the cold, but he complained about it. "They offered me their cloak and the warmth of their own bodies, yet I couldn't be brave. So now when I shiver in the cold, I remember their toughness and try to imitate it."

"That is well said," quoth Helga, "and I will show courage, even as thou."

"That’s well said," Helga said, "and I will show courage, just like you."

So those two fortified each other; but Einar's mind dwelt always on his misfortunes: the great state he had lost, and the trick that had betrayed him, and all those servants who had deserted him. "Years long," said Einar, "I fed many of those men, yet they all turned from me at the end. Not one had the gratitude to follow me hither."

So those two supported each other; but Einar's thoughts were always on his misfortunes: the vast estate he had lost, the betrayal that had led to his downfall, and all the servants who had abandoned him. "For many years," Einar said, "I provided for many of those men, yet they all turned against me in the end. Not one had the gratitude to come with me here."

"There is luck in that," answered Grani, "for how could we feed them?"

"There’s some luck in that," Grani replied, "because how are we supposed to feed them?"

"Most I hate Hallvard and Hallmund," said Einar, "for I favored them in everything, but now they cling to Rolf."

"Most I hate Hallvard and Hallmund," said Einar, "because I supported them in everything, but now they are sticking to Rolf."

"He will get small profit from them," says Helga.

"He will make a small profit from them," says Helga.

Now at the farm they took much comfort in their ewe, which never wandered far, and came home at night, sleeping always in the pen. But one morning she was gone and the pen broken down, and no trace of her was to be seen. Then Einar lamented greatly, since her milk was needed: he declared that she was stolen. But in the forenoon came those two, Hallvard and Hallmund, leading the ewe.

Now at the farm, they found a lot of comfort in their ewe, who never strayed far and always returned home at night, sleeping in the pen. But one morning, she was gone, and the pen was broken down, with no sign of her anywhere. Einar worried greatly because her milk was needed; he claimed that she had been stolen. But in the morning, Hallvard and Hallmund arrived, bringing the ewe back.

"This beast," said Hallvard, "was found eating from our masters ricks."

"This beast," Hallvard said, "was found eating from our masters' stacks."

"Wherefore," asked Grani, "ate she not from our ricks, which were nearer?"

"Why," Grani asked, "did she not eat from our stacks, which were closer?"

"I know not," said Hallvard, "but she hath been at our ricks; and Rolf has said: Twenty in silver must you pay."

"I don't know," said Hallvard, "but she's been at our stacks; and Rolf said: You must pay twenty in silver."

Grani took his purse; and though his father scolded he gave silver, all that he had, and Hallvard and Hallmund went away.

Grani took his wallet; and even though his father yelled at him, he gave away all the silver he had, and Hallvard and Hallmund left.

Now this happened again, and to redeem the ewe Grani gave a gold ring. Then he built up the pen again of double strength, so that a bullock could not have broken out; but on another morning the ewe was gone, and unless she were a goat she might not have jumped out. Einar was terribly enraged with an old mans anger, and swore those two ruffians had killed the ewe; yet after a while they were seen coming, leading the beast.

Now this happened again, and to make up for losing the ewe, Grani gave a gold ring. Then he rebuilt the pen with extra strength, so a bull couldn't break out; but one morning the ewe was missing again, and unless she was a goat, she wouldn't have escaped. Einar was incredibly furious, filled with an old man's rage, and he swore those two troublemakers had killed the ewe; but after a while, they were seen coming back, leading the animal.

Einar said to Grani, "Take now thy sword and slay them when they come."

Einar said to Grani, "Now grab your sword and take them down when they arrive."

But Grani held his tongue and heard those two quietly when they claimed trespass money; he gave them all the jewels that he had, and the twain went away. Then Einar cried, "I have no son at all, but two daughters; and no one will defend me from this shameful persecution."

But Grani kept quiet and listened to them as they demanded payment for trespassing; he gave them all the jewels he had, and the two of them left. Then Einar exclaimed, "I have no son at all, only two daughters; and no one will protect me from this disgraceful harassment."

Grani grew red as blood; but he said naught in answer, and tied the ewe in the pen. When he was alone Helga came to him.

Grani turned as red as blood; but he said nothing in response and tied the ewe in the pen. When he was alone, Helga came to him.

Asks she: "Thinkest thou that the ewe broke out those two times, and leaped out the third?"

She asks, "Do you think that the ewe broke out those two times and jumped out the third?"

He answers: "Those two stole her, yet I cannot prove it, for there is no snow to show their tracks."

He replies, "Those two took her, but I can't prove it since there's no snow to track their footsteps."

"I blame not thy mildness at all," says Helga, "rather do I praise it. But why art thou so quiet under injustice?"

"I don't blame your gentleness at all," says Helga, "in fact, I admire it. But why are you so silent in the face of injustice?"

"I call to mind," says Grani, "that when I enthralled Rolf he never complained, but took what fortune brought him, seeing that he could not help himself. He bided his time and avenged his father; and I suffer in silence, to keep my father alive. That lesson which Rolf set me, now I follow; I cannot resist him, save to my death, and what then would become of my father and of thee?"

"I remember," says Grani, "that when I captivated Rolf he never complained, but accepted whatever fate handed him, knowing he couldn't change it. He waited patiently and avenged his father; and I endure in silence to keep my father alive. The lesson Rolf taught me, I follow now; I can’t fight against him without risking my life, and then what would happen to my father and to you?"

Now there came another night, and in the morning the ewe was gone; that day Grani yielded her to Rolf, as already told, while Einar upbraided him that he was so unmanly. And in the next days the old man was miserable, missing his milk, and not eating the broth Helga made, though the broth was very good. He made himself sick with his anger and his selfishness, and went to bed in the middle of the day, and scolded from where he lay. "Men tell," said he, "of Gisli the Outlaw, who entered his enemy's house and slew him for the slaying of his blood-brother. But nowadays no man will do such a deed—no, not to save his father."

Now another night passed, and by morning the ewe was missing; that day Grani gave her to Rolf, as mentioned before, while Einar criticized him for being so unmanly. In the following days, the old man was miserable, missing his milk and refusing to eat the broth Helga prepared, even though it was really good. He made himself ill with his anger and selfishness, went to bed in the middle of the day, and complained from his bed. "People talk," he said, "about Gisli the Outlaw, who entered his enemy's home and killed him for the murder of his blood-brother. But these days, no man would do such a thing—not even to save his father."

Then Grani started from his place, and said: "Violence enough has been done in this feud, nor will I ever have hand in such." He went out of the house, and Helga after him.

Then Grani got up from his spot and said, "There has been enough violence in this feud, and I won’t take part in it anymore." He left the house, with Helga following him.

She said to him: "Be comforted, my brother."

She said to him, "Don't worry, my brother."

Grani answered: "It is true that I might take Rolf unawares, and slay him. But I remember when he was my thrall in the Orkneys, going with me everywhere, and my life was daily in his hands. For when we were on the cliffs he might have cast me down, and no man would have known he did it. Or when we were fishing he might have drowned me, and have sailed away in the boat. But he never did evil for evil, and I remember it now."

Grani replied, "It's true that I could catch Rolf off guard and kill him. But I remember when he was my servant in the Orkneys, going everywhere with me, and my life was in his hands every day. When we were on the cliffs, he could have thrown me off, and no one would have known he did it. Or when we were fishing, he could have drowned me and just sailed away in the boat. But he never returned evil for evil, and I remember that now."

Then Grani planned to sell his fodder, and the money would be welcome. But on another morning they woke in the hut with the crackle and glare of fire, and there were the ricks burning, all of them; Grani could save little from the flames. Now that was a great loss, and Einar bewailed it, saying that since the wheat was gone they would all three starve. Then by day they saw Hallvard coming.

Then Grani decided to sell his hay, and the money would be helpful. But one morning they woke up in the hut to the crackle and glare of fire, and all the haystacks were burning; Grani could save very little from the flames. That was a huge loss, and Einar mourned it, saying that since the wheat was gone, they would all three starve. Then during the day, they saw Hallvard approaching.

"He comes to insult us," said Einar, and egged Grani on to meet him with his sword, and wound him for punishment. But Grani received Hallvard mildly, and said he had no need of help, and sent him away.

"He’s here to insult us," said Einar, urging Grani to face him with his sword and punish him. But Grani greeted Hallvard calmly, saying he didn't need help, and sent him away.

"Now," said Einar, "we might have had help of Rolf, and thou hast refused it."

"Now," Einar said, "we could have gotten help from Rolf, and you turned it down."

Grani answered naught to his father, but afterward when Helga asked why he sent Hallvard away, Grani said, "What help gave we to Rolf when he was shipwrecked at our door? Thou savedst his life, else he had been slain in our hall. For very shame we can take no help of him."

Grani didn’t respond to his father, but later when Helga asked why he sent Hallvard away, Grani said, "What help did we give to Rolf when he was shipwrecked at our door? You saved his life; otherwise, he would have been killed in our hall. Out of sheer embarrassment, we can’t accept any help from him."

Now some days passed, and Einar grumbled ceaselessly, so that life with him was well nigh unbearable; yet he was the cause of all their misfortune. In nothing that she did might Helga please him; and though Grani had grown thin with labor, his father did not spare the lash of his tongue. It was plain that they had not enough food to keep them through the winter, now that so much grain was gone, and their fate was much on Grani's mind; yet he was cheerful.

Now several days went by, and Einar complained non-stop, making life with him nearly unbearable; yet he was the reason for all their troubles. No matter what Helga did, she couldn't make him happy; and even though Grani had gotten thin from working hard, his father didn’t hold back his harsh words. It was clear that they didn't have enough food to get through the winter, especially since so much grain was lost, and Grani worried about their situation; still, he remained cheerful.

Helga came to him at last, and said, "Brother, give me of thy courage, for with my fathers harshness and our hard work I feel my heart failing me. On what thought dost thou sustain thyself?"

Helga finally approached him and said, "Brother, give me some of your courage, because with our father's harshness and all the hard work, I feel like my heart is giving up. What keeps you going?"

"Dost thou remember," asked Grani, "that when we first came here I complained, and thou didst ask: Had I learned no more in the Orkneys than to bewail my fate?"

“Do you remember,” Grani asked, “that when we first got here, I complained, and you asked: Hadn’t I learned anything in the Orkneys other than to mourn my fate?”

"Forgive me that saying," begged Helga.

"Please forgive me for saying that," Helga pleaded.

"Why not forgive?" Grani said. "For I was reminded of a boast I made to Rolf there on the cliff by Hawksness, saying that I feared no misfortune. And he answered: Then I was fitted to be an Icelander. Then, though I had dwelt so long in the Orkneys, my heart warmed to my own land whose children love her so; and I resolved to show myself an Icelander, for the sake of winning Rolf's praise. Therefore I strive, my sister, to be a true son of this dear Iceland, and to bear my misfortunes even as Rolf sends them."

"Why not forgive?" Grani said. "I was reminded of something I bragged about to Rolf on the cliff by Hawksness, when I claimed I wasn’t afraid of any misfortune. He replied, saying that meant I should be an Icelander. Even though I had lived in the Orkneys for so long, my heart felt a connection to my homeland whose people love her so much; I decided to prove myself as an Icelander, just to earn Rolf's praise. So, my sister, I’m trying to be a true son of this beloved Iceland and to accept my misfortunes just as Rolf sends them."

"Mayhap," says Helga, "Rolf remembers also that boast of thine."

"Maybe," says Helga, "Rolf remembers that boast of yours too."

"Aye," says Grani.

"Yeah," says Grani.

"And mayhap," Helga says, "he sends these trials only to test thee, for it is clear that they are of design."

"And maybe," Helga says, "he sends these challenges just to test you, because it's clear that they are intentional."

"So I have thought," Grani answers. "Either it is that, or it is revenge; yet Rolf has no spite in him."

"So I've been thinking," Grani replies. "It's either that, or it's revenge; but Rolf doesn't have a spiteful bone in him."

"Greatly dost thou praise him," Helga says.

"You're really praising him," Helga says.

"Not overmuch," quoth Grani. "And now I will say I repent my pride when I refused his friendship: first at Hawksness, when he had done me that slight hurt, and then on the ship. But I have most shame that I offered him no atonement when I was prosperous here in Iceland, and he was in hiding."

"Not too much," Grani said. "And now I admit I regret my pride when I turned down his friendship: first at Hawksness, when he had done me that minor injury, and then on the ship. But I feel the most shame that I didn’t offer him any amends when I was doing well here in Iceland, and he was in hiding."

"Go to him now," cries Helga. "Ask forgiveness!"

"Go to him now," Helga urges. "Ask for forgiveness!"

Grani answers: "I asked it not when I might with honor; it were cowardice to do so when I am under his feet."

Grani answers, "I didn't ask when I could do it honorably; it would be cowardly to do so while I'm beneath him."

Now Helga wished to argue against that; but their father called them, complaining, and there was no more of their talk. But Grani, while Helga tended on Einar, ground corn in the handmill (but there was little of the grain left) and sang this song:

Now Helga wanted to dispute that; but their father called them, complaining, and their conversation ended. Meanwhile, Grani, while Helga took care of Einar, ground corn in the handmill (though there was little grain left) and sang this song:

"Once I, most fortunate,

"Once I, very fortunate,"

Met swords in fight.

Drew swords in battle.

Now, sin to expiate,

Now, sin to atone,

I show this plight:

I share this struggle:

Grind corn to make my bread.—

Grind corn to make my bread.

Evil pursues my head."

"Evil is after me."

And it seemed to him that scarce ever had a warrior, not in thraldom, come to such fortune. Then when he had ground enough meal for another day he stacked the grain carefully against the weather, and went about other tasks, and that night slept soundly.

And it seemed to him that hardly any warrior, not in bondage, had ever come to such fortune. Then, when he had ground enough meal for another day, he stacked the grain carefully against the weather and went about other tasks, and that night slept soundly.

But in the morning, waking with the first light, he heard as it were a scuffling of feet close outside the door; when he opened he saw sheep there, a small flock, eating eagerly at the grain, which was almost all gone. In despair he rushed out upon them, and drove them away; they all fled before him but one lean old ram, who stood his ground and still would eat. Then Grani took a club and smote the ram, and wounded it, so that it ran away. Next he saw how at a little distance were Hallvard and Hallmund, who came and excused them of the doings of the sheep, which had strayed while the men slept. Grani answered nothing, though his sister wept; but Einar was nigh out of his mind for anger and despair, and cursed those twain, and Rolf their master, until Grani took him and led him into the house, when those two drove the sheep away. Einar was so spent with rage that he fell at last in a stupor; and Grani went and gathered all that remained of the grain. There were but two measures of it left.

But in the morning, waking with the first light, he heard what sounded like scuffling feet right outside the door; when he opened it, he saw a small flock of sheep eagerly eating the grain, which was almost all gone. In despair, he rushed out after them and drove them away; they all fled before him except for one thin old ram, who stood his ground and kept eating. Grani then grabbed a club and hit the ram, wounding it so that it ran off. Next, he noticed Hallvard and Hallmund nearby, who came over and apologized for what the sheep had done, having strayed while the men were sleeping. Grani didn't respond, even though his sister was crying; but Einar was nearly out of his mind with anger and despair, cursing the two men and Rolf, their master, until Grani took him and led him into the house while the two men drove the sheep away. Einar was so drained with rage that he eventually collapsed in a stupor; and Grani went to collect what little grain was left. There were only two measures remaining.

Then as he gleaned those few stalks from the ground, where the sheep had trodden them, and as he cleansed them of dust and saved every small particle: bitterness grew in him, and then wrath, and he nursed his wrath all that day. Now Helga was busy with her father, and saw not how Grani brooded; there was not much food for him, but he fed on his despair. And he slept ill that night, and rose early, and went without food to dig in the garden for roots. There those twain found him, Hallvard and Hallmund, when they came into the yard that day for his sword.

Then, as he picked up those few stalks from the ground where the sheep had walked, and wiped off the dust to keep every little bit, bitterness started to grow in him, followed by anger, which he stewed over all day. Meanwhile, Helga was busy with her father and didn’t notice how Grani was brooding; there wasn’t much food for him, but he was consumed by his despair. He slept poorly that night, woke up early, and went out without eating to dig for roots in the garden. It was there that Hallvard and Hallmund found him when they came into the yard that day to get his sword.

Now his back was toward them, and they asked each other: "Shall we rush on him and wound him, or slay him, and so search the place at our will for his sword?" That seemed to them the best counsel, and they stole upon him. He was so busy that he heard them not; and but for Helga he had been slain. But she saw the men, and cried "Beware!" So Grani turned with his spade uplifted, and they rushed at him. Then he dashed the sword from the hand of Hallmund, and struck fiercely at Hallvard. Hallvard he wounded with the spade, but Hallmund with his own weapon, and with their wounds they limped away.

Now his back was turned to them, and they asked each other, "Should we charge at him and hurt him, or kill him, so we can freely search the place for his sword?" That seemed like the best plan to them, and they crept up on him. He was so focused that he didn’t notice them; if it weren’t for Helga, he would have been killed. But she saw the men and shouted, "Watch out!" So Grani turned with his spade raised, and they rushed at him. He knocked the sword out of Hallmund's hand and struck fiercely at Hallvard. He injured Hallvard with the spade, but Hallmund with his own weapon, and they limped away with their wounds.

Then all of Grani's anger left him, and he sat in the house by the hearth, and his father waked and looked at him. Said Grani, "Much didst thou do to Hiarandi for my sake, and harshly has Hiarandi's son repaid me for thy sake. But let us forgive each other, father, before the end of life comes to us."

Then all of Grani's anger faded, and he sat in the house by the fire, and his father woke up and looked at him. Grani said, "You did a lot for Hiarandi because of me, and harshly has Hiarandi's son paid me back for your sake. But let's forgive each other, Dad, before the end of our lives comes."

Asked Einar: "How comes the end of life now?"

Asked Einar: "Why is the end of life happening now?"

Helga says from the doorway: "I see Rolf coming across the valley, and he is armed."

Helga says from the doorway: "I see Rolf walking through the valley, and he’s armed."

"Thus comes the end," says Grani, and they embraced and kissed each other all three, and Grani made ready for death, and he went out to meet Rolf. Rolf came into the yard, and he had his sword and shield.

"That's the end," Grani said, and the three of them hugged and kissed each other. Grani prepared himself for death and went out to face Rolf. Rolf entered the yard, carrying his sword and shield.

Says Rolf: "What hast thou to say to me for the wounding of my house-carles?"

Says Rolf: "What do you have to say to me about the injury to my men?"

Grani looked on Rolf, and remembered how he had loved him once, and loved him still, yet never might they be friends. "This offer will I make," said Grani. "I will fare abroad, and never come back to trouble thee, if so be thou wilt give my father, while he lives, his winter's food."

Grani looked at Rolf and remembered how he had once loved him, and still loved him, yet they could never be friends. "Here’s my offer," said Grani. "I’ll leave and won’t come back to bother you, as long as you promise to provide my father with food for the winter while he’s still alive."

"Hast thou nothing better to say?" asked Rolf.

"Don't you have anything better to say?" asked Rolf.

"I will make this offer," said Grani. "I will be thy thrall, and labor for thee, if only thou wilt maintain my father out of thine abundance."

"I make this offer," said Grani. "I will be your servant and work for you, as long as you support my father from your plenty."

"Canst thou say no better?" asked Rolf again.

"Can you say anything better?" asked Rolf again.

Grani remembered how he might have been friends with Rolf, and would not; and how he should have asked forgiveness, and could not. "Nothing better to offer have I," said he. "Nothing worth offering." For he despised himself, and thought his life ended.

Grani remembered how he could have been friends with Rolf, but wasn't; and how he should have asked for forgiveness, but couldn't. "I have nothing better to offer," he said. "Nothing worth giving." He hated himself and believed his life was over.

Grani holding his sword and shield

"Grani took his sword and his shield, and they stood up to fight by the spring"

"Grani grabbed his sword and shield, and they prepared to fight by the spring."

"Take then thy weapons," said Rolf, "and fight me here on the level space by the spring."

"Then grab your weapons," Rolf said, "and fight me here in the open space by the spring."

So Grani took his sword and his shield, and they stood up to fight by the spring and those in the hut heard the clash of steel. The two looked strangely fighting, Grani gaunt and ragged, and Rolf well fed and in holiday clothes. Now Grani thought to be slain quickly; but Rolf seemed to have no power at first; yet he warmed to the strife, and began to strike manfully, and at last he smote away a part of Grani's shield. Then Grani by a great stroke shore away the half of Rolf's shield.

So Grani grabbed his sword and shield, and they squared off to fight by the spring while the people in the hut heard the clash of metal. The two looked odd fighting each other—Grani was thin and worn, and Rolf was well-fed and dressed up. Grani thought he would be defeated quickly, but at first, Rolf seemed weak; then he got into the fight and started to hit hard, eventually smashing a piece of Grani's shield. In response, Grani landed a powerful blow that sliced off half of Rolf's shield.

"Well smitten!" cried Rolf, and they fought on; but Grani found himself growing weak, and marvelled much that Rolf smote no faster. "But if he means to tire me out," thought Grani, "he can win me easily."

"Well hit!" shouted Rolf, and they kept fighting; but Grani realized he was getting weaker, and wondered why Rolf wasn't hitting harder. "But if he plans to wear me out," thought Grani, "he can easily beat me."

Then Rolf drew away, and said: "My shoestrings are loose, I will tie them." So he laid aside his shield and sword, and knelt before Grani to tie his shoes; Grani might have slain him there, but he waited. And not to be tempted to that treachery, Grani looked about; he saw the hut where were his father and sister, and looked off on the firth and the wide land, and waited for Rolf to rise. Then they fought again.

Then Rolf pulled away and said, "My shoelaces are loose; I need to tie them." So he set down his shield and sword and knelt before Grani to tie his shoes. Grani could have killed him right then, but he held back. To avoid being tempted by that betrayal, Grani looked around; he saw the hut where his father and sister were, glanced at the bay and the vast land, and waited for Rolf to get back up. Then they fought again.

But Grani grew weary and desperate, and his thoughts grew hard. For there were his sister and father close at hand, and the world was beautiful. And while they fought slowly he thought that cruel, so to prolong death, since for Rolf he was no match at all. He wished for death, and exposed his breast to Rolf's strokes, and cared not what happened.

But Grani grew tired and hopeless, and his thoughts became dark. His sister and father were so close, and the world was lovely. As they fought slowly, he thought it was cruel to drag out death, since he was no match for Rolf at all. He wished for death and bared his chest to Rolf's strikes, not caring what happened next.

But Rolf drew away again, and said, "I am thirsty," and knelt down by the spring to drink. Then in his great weariness Grani gave way to an evil thought, and cried, "I will free my father, even if the deed be foul." And he heaved up his sword to slay Rolf.

But Rolf pulled away again and said, "I'm thirsty," then knelt by the spring to drink. In his deep weariness, Grani succumbed to a dark thought and shouted, "I will free my father, even if it's a terrible act." And he raised his sword to kill Rolf.

But Rolf rose upon his knees, looking fair in Grani's face; and though Rolf made no defence, Grani stayed the sword in midair, and cast it far away. Then he sat down on a stone and covered his face with his hands.

But Rolf got up on his knees, looking earnestly into Grani's face; and even though Rolf didn't defend himself, Grani halted the sword in midair and threw it far away. Then he sat down on a stone and covered his face with his hands.

Rolf rose, and came to him, and said: "Wherefore didst thou not slay me?"

Rolf got up, went over to him, and said, "Why didn't you kill me?"

Grani answered: "Because once I loved thee."

Grani replied, "Because I once loved you."

"Grani, Grani," cried Rolf, "has thy pride at last come to its end? Now once more I ask: What hast thou to say to me?

"Grani, Grani," shouted Rolf, "has your pride finally come to an end? Now I ask again: What do you have to say to me?"

"For the wounding of thy henchmen, and for all I ever did to thee since first we met," said Grani, "only this I beg: Forgive me!"

"For hurting your guys, and for everything I've done to you since we first met," said Grani, "this is all I ask: Forgive me!"

"I forgive thee!" Rolf cried, and there they embraced and made peace.

"I forgive you!" Rolf shouted, and then they hugged and made amends.

This is the end of the tale, that Frodi slept yet other nights at Cragness than that one, and lived with Rolf his life long. But Grani took his father home to Fellstead, and dwelt there, he and Einar and Helga. Grani was ever the greatest friend of Rolf, but Einar never came into Rolf's sight so long as he lived; and that was not long, for the old man was broken with his shame. Then after that Rolf took to wife Helga the sister of Grani, and the curse of the Soursops never troubled their children. Between the households of Cragness and Fellstead was ever the closest bond, and famous men are come of both Rolf and Grani.

This is the end of the story. Frodi continued to sleep at Cragness on other nights besides that one and lived alongside Rolf for his entire life. Grani took his father back to Fellstead, where he, Einar, and Helga lived. Grani was always Rolf's greatest friend, but Einar never came into Rolf's sight for as long as he lived, and that wasn't long, as the old man was overwhelmed with shame. After that, Rolf married Helga, Grani's sister, and the curse of the Soursops never affected their children. There was always a strong bond between the households of Cragness and Fellstead, and both Rolf and Grani are ancestors of famous men.

So here we end the Story of Rolf.

So here we conclude the story of Rolf.

Logo

The Summer Vacation Series

The Summer Vacation Series

FOUR ON A FARM

Four on a farm

By MARY P. WELLS SMITH

By MARY P. WELLS SMITH

Author of "The Old Deerfield Series," etc.

Author of "The Old Deerfield Series," etc.

Illustrated. 12mo. $1.35 net

It is a pleasing story, which will aid in making young people appreciate the beauties and the delights of country life.—Philadelphia Press.

It’s an enjoyable story that will help young people appreciate the beauty and joy of country life.—Philadelphia Press.

It would be well for American city youth if more such books descriptive of the joys and healthfulness of country life could be written.—Pittsburgh Chronicle-Telegraph.

It would be great for young people in American cities if more books showcasing the joys and benefits of country life could be written.—Pittsburgh Chronicle-Telegraph.


By the same author

By the same author

TWO IN A BUNGALOW

Two in a bungalow

Illustrated. 12mo. $1.35 net

The second volume in the "Summer Vacation Series" is, like "Four on a Farm," a story of out-door life which tells the story of the first summer spent by the Strongs in their bungalow on Mount Pisgah, near the Hoosac Tunnel, and describes the doings of Sydney and Clyde Strong, eleven and six years old. They built a shack, went swimming, fishing, berrying, etc. The book is wholesome and natural: it will teach children to appreciate the joy and beauty of life out-of-doors and will make many a boy wish for equally happy summers on Mount Pisgah.

The second volume in the "Summer Vacation Series" is, like "Four on a Farm," a story about outdoor life that follows the first summer the Strongs spent in their bungalow on Mount Pisgah, near the Hoosac Tunnel. It describes the adventures of Sydney and Clyde Strong, who are eleven and six years old. They built a shack, went swimming, fishing, and berry picking, among other activities. The book is wholesome and down-to-earth: it will inspire kids to appreciate the joy and beauty of life outdoors and will make many boys wish for equally happy summers on Mount Pisgah.


LITTLE, BROWN & CO., Publishers
34 Beacon Street, Boston

LITTLE, BROWN & CO., Publishers
34 Beacon St, Boston


Bright, Lively, and Enjoyable

Vibrant, Fun, and Enjoyable

"JOLLY GOOD TIMES"
SERIES

"Great Times"
Series

By MARY P. WELLS SMITH

By MARY P. WELLS SMITH


1. Jolly Good Times; or, Child Life on a Farm 5. Jolly Good Times To-Day
2. Jolly Good Times at School 6. A Jolly Good Summer
3. Jolly Good Times at Hackmatack 7. The Browns
4. More Good Times at Hackmatack 8. Their Canoe Trip
Illustrated. Cloth. $1.35 net

These books ("Jolly Good Times," etc.) give the best possible picture of New England child life about seventy-five years ago.—Miss Hunt, Supt. Children's Dept. Brooklyn Public Library.

These books ("Jolly Good Times," etc.) provide the most accurate depiction of childhood life in New England about seventy-five years ago.—Ms. Hunt, Supt. Children's Dept. Brooklyn Public Library.

Allow me to express, unasked, the zest and satisfaction with which I read "Jolly Good Times." I am delighted that the joyous country life of New England is painted in its true colors for children.—Col. Thomas Wentworth Higginson.

Allow me to share, unsolicited, the excitement and enjoyment I felt while reading "Jolly Good Times." I'm thrilled that the joyful rural life of New England is depicted in its true essence for kids.—Col. Thomas Wentworth Higginson.

There is a fine fresh flavor of country life in what Mrs. Smith writes, and her characters, particularly her children, are thoroughly real and human.—R. H. Stoddard in New York Mail and Express.

There’s a fresh, authentic vibe of rural life in Mrs. Smith's writing, and her characters, especially the kids, feel completely real and relatable.—R.H. Stoddard in New York Mail and Express.

A bit of real literature is "Jolly Good Times at Hackmatack." It has all the vividness of actual experience.—New York Tribune.

A great piece of literature is "Jolly Good Times at Hackmatack." It captures all the excitement of real life. —New York Tribune.


LITTLE, BROWN, & CO., Publishers
34 BEACON STREET, BOSTON

LITTLE, BROWN, & CO., Publishers
34 BEACON STREET, BOSTON


Books by Allen French

Books by Allen French

THE STORY OF ROLF AND THE VIKING'S BOW

THE STORY OF ROLF AND THE VIKING'S BOW

Illustrated. 12mo. $1.35 net

A stirring tale by the author of "The Junior Cup," presenting a vivid account of the old Norse life and of the people of Iceland.—Brooklyn Eagle.

A compelling story by the author of "The Junior Cup," offering a vibrant description of ancient Norse life and the people of Iceland.—Brooklyn Eagle.

Boys will follow the fortunes of Rolf with ever-increasing attention, for his skill as a marksman, his intrepidity in scenes of peril, and his noble character make him a very engaging hero.—Boston Beacon.

Boys will increasingly pay attention to Rolf’s adventures, as his shooting skills, bravery in dangerous situations, and admirable character make him a compelling hero.—Boston Beacon.

The author of this artistic story of Iceland has caught the spirit of the times and men he depicts most happily.—Outlook, New York.

The author of this artistic story about Iceland has captured the essence of the time and the people he portrays very well.—Outlook, New York.


PELHAM AND HIS FRIEND TIM

Pelham and his friend Tim

Illustrated by Ch. Grunwald. 12mo. $1.35 net

One of the very best boys' books. In the two boys, who are the chief characters, he has drawn a picture of manliness and honesty. The plot centres about a mill strike and contains exciting scenes.—Providence Journal.

One of the best books for boys. In the two main characters, he has portrayed qualities of strength and integrity. The story revolves around a mill strike and includes thrilling moments.—Providence Journal.

A good, wholesome book for boys, especially to be recommended for the unobtrusive, matter-of-course way in which it makes character, instead of social station, the thing that counts.—New York Times.

A great, wholesome book for boys, especially recommended for the subtle and natural way it emphasizes character over social status as what really matters.—New York Times.


HEROES OF ICELAND

Iceland's Heroes

Adapted from Dasent's translation of "The Story of Burnt Njal," the great Icelandic Saga, with a new Preface, Introduction, and Notes.

Adapted from Dasent's translation of "The Story of Burnt Njal," the great Icelandic Saga, with a new Preface, Introduction, and Notes.

Illustrated by E. W. D. Hamilton. 12mo. $1.35 net

He has preserved the spirit of the saga in the abridgment, and even in this form the Northland epic makes better and healthier reading for boys than most of the books that are written specially for them.—New York Sun.

He has kept the essence of the saga in the shortened version, and even in this format, the Northern epic is more enjoyable and beneficial for boys than most of the books specifically written for them.—New York Sun.


THE REFORM OF SHAUN

SHAUN'S REFORM

Illustrated by Philip R. Goodwin. $1.20 net

Two of the best dog stories that we have read in a long time.—The Churchman, New York.

Two of the best dog stories we've read in a long time.—The Churchman, New York.


LITTLE, BROWN, & CO., Publishers, BOSTON

Little, Brown & Co., Publishers, Boston


Depicts the Joys of Country Life

Shows the Joys of Country Life

SUMMER VACATION
SERIES

SUMMER BREAK
SERIES

By MARY P. WELLS SMITH

By MARY P. WELLS SMITH


1. Four on a Farm. 2. Two in a Bungalow.

3. Three in a Camp.

3. Three in a Camp.

Illustrated. Illustrated. Cloth. $1.35 net each

"Four on a Farm" is a pleasing story, which will aid in making young people appreciate the beauties and delights of the country.—Philadelphia Press.

"Four on a Farm" is an enjoyable story that will help young people appreciate the beauty and joys of the countryside.—Philadelphia Press.

It would be well for American city youth if more such books like "Four on a Farm," descriptive of the joys and healthfulness of country life, could be written.—Pittsburgh Chronicle-Telegraph.

It would be great for American city kids if more books like "Four on a Farm," which describe the joys and healthiness of rural life, could be written.—Pittsburgh Chronicle-Telegraph.

The author knows her ground, for she has reproduced the atmosphere of New Hampshire farm life to perfection in "Four on a Farm."—Washington Times.

The author knows her stuff, as she has perfectly captured the vibe of New Hampshire farm life in "Four on a Farm."—Washington Times.

"Two in a Bungalow" describes the usual vacation sports of swimming, fishing, berrying, in an interesting and instructive way and gives a pleasant picture of a vacation outing among the mountains.—Chicago Post.

"Two in a Bungalow" shares the typical vacation activities like swimming, fishing, and berry picking in an engaging and educational manner, painting a delightful picture of a getaway in the mountains.—Chicago Post.

This series, as the name indicates, is made up of outdoor books, books that healthy, hearty, happy boys and girls like.—Christian Register.

This series, as the name suggests, is made up of outdoor books, books that energetic, cheerful boys and girls enjoy.—Christian Register.


LITTLE, BROWN & CO., Publishers
34 BEACON STREET, BOSTON

LITTLE, BROWN & CO., Publishers
34 BEACON STREET, BOSTON


Transcriber's Note:

Transcriber's Note:

Minor typographical errors have been corrected without note.

Minor typos have been fixed without any mention.

Irregularities and inconsistencies in the text have been retained as printed.

Irregularities and inconsistencies in the text have been kept as printed.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!